Do I Look Like Him?

by Chilaglia

Summary:

Waking up from being in a 17 year long stasis would be a headache to anyone. Especially if there’s a grown mutant turtle who just so happens to be the leader of the Resistance against the Krang was living inside their head. That’s what Caden’s situation is like now. And to top it all off, he has his own personal struggles, starting with…who the hell is he?

Notes:

Art cover by Cimmerian1275 on tumblr

This was brought to me in a dream. So…I’m acting upon it and making it my ROTTMNT AU.

 

Link to my tumblr page - https://www.tumblr.com/blog/chil-aglia

Chapter 1: Book Cover

Cimmerian1275 (on tumblr)

Chapter 2: [The Turtle in Stasis]

Summary:

Leonardo Hamato is a turtle of many skills.

And all great beings…must succumb eventually.

Notes:

The art in this chapter is done by me. But PLEASE feel free to make your own art and idk tag me in it or something—

APOLOGISE FOR ANY GRAMMAR MISTAKES THAT WERE MADE, I TYPE PRETTY FAST AND OFTEN DON’T SEE THEM UNTIL I ACTUALLY PUBLISH THE CHAPTER. THEN I’D TRY AND FIX ANY MISTAKES WHEN I SEE ONE.

Leonardo Hamato is a turtle of many great talents. A master of wielding his katanas, a well-renowned and respected leader for his team and the Resistance, an expert on strategy with advanced ninja skills. A great big and little brother to his fellow family members. 

He also had an impeccable sense of humour to brighten up any dull moment.

He also had his fair share of burdens to carry. The weight of leading the Resistance in this apocalyptic world, with the Krang roaming about taking over at least 85% of the world, and the humans along with it being assimilated into Krang zombies. The fact that everyone relies on him to lead, to be a beacon of hope for others that the world can be saved. As long as he was around.

To everyone on the outside Leonardo didn’t seem to let those responsibilities get to him. Having one of the best poker faces a mutant like him could have. He was cocky, oftentimes bantering with his enemies to catch them off guard and then striking when they least expect it.

He’s the face man. And one of the best medical experts the Resistance still had. Of course, it didn’t mean he was the only medic out there. But his family always preferred him to oversee and double-check in case one of the human or yokai doctors overlooked something.

Leonardo Hamato is a turtle of many skills.

And all great beings… must succumb eventually.

---

Ringing white noise was all Leo could hear as he laid prone on the dirt. Blood stained his blue scarf, most of it his. He could feel the red liquid essence pooling slightly from the side of his mouth. His side felt numb but he knew there was something wrong with it, perhaps more of his vital fluids escaping from a wound he couldn't identify through the haze of pain clouding his judgement.

His eyelids felt weak, and he was doing what he could to stay awake as he saw the blurry figures of his brothers hovering around him, all talking—no, shouting, among themselves. Their voices were muffled in Leo’s tympanum, who at this point was barely paying attention.

He knew the war was still raging on around him, briefly seeing the rubble and debris of broken down buildings in the distance. The muffled sounds of gunfire and explosions. The vibrations of heavy footsteps not far from where he lay.

Krang did this to him. Krang Prime to be more specific. But the bastard was gone, perhaps he left Leo to die alone in agony, to die thinking…. he failed. Failed to be the leader that everyone needed him to be. Failed to protect those who clung onto him for hope.

Failed, failed, failed.

He began closing his eyes, succumbing to the exhaustion overwhelming his mind and body. He just needs to sleep. He’ll be fine once he sleeps.

---

Raph, Donnie and Mikey were shouting amongst themselves, coming up with ideas and plans on what to do. Unaware that Leo had already closed his eyes, no longer paying attention to them.

Mikey however was quick to notice, gasping with eyes blown wide as he stared at Leonardo’s limp and unmoving body. “Leo…?” He uttered under his breath, quickly and gently placing his tridactyl fingers against Leo’s bloody plastron as he listened for a heartbeat.

It was incredibly faint. On the brink of stopping all-together.

Mikey immediately became alarmed, shoulders trembling as he quickly tried to think of anything to save his brother. There wasn't anybody on the battlefield or nearby with the medical knowledge needed to help with something this severe. He could…he could…

He closed his eyes to ponder.

Come on Mikey! Think!

His Ninpo pulsed and surged of its own accord, and his hand that laid upon Leo’s chest began to glow. Mikey didn’t quite understand what he was doing, but it felt right. He could see, even with his eyes closed. He could see a blue light shining in the distance despite the darkness of the void he now found himself in.

Leo’s soul, he figured.

Mikey swam over to the blue ball of energy, clutching it gently but securely in his hands as he looked down at it solemnly. “You’ll be okay. I’m gonna help you out bro.” Mikey soothes, unsure if the ball of light can even hear him or be comforted. He looked around the void before curling in slightly, his transparent body glowing more in an effort to shield Leo.

He was searching for something….searching for a connection. Searching for a secure and safe space to store Leo into.

And… and he found it as he peered deeper into the darkness. It was hard to make out what it was, but Mikey felt it was the best option. The only option.

And so he glimmered brightly in concentration, the blue ball that was Leo flew out of his hands, as though he was being reeled in by an invisible fishing line, heading towards a location that Mikey charted for him with his own mystic powers.

He was going to be okay… he knew it, wherever he was going.

Mikey finally opened his eyes, blinking as his vision was blurry and distorted upon returning to the real world. “Mikey! Come on, we can still save Leo, but we gotta get out of here.” Raph exclaims, shaking his little brother's shoulder as the mutant box turtle recoiled out of surprise and stood up.

Donnie was now carrying Leo on his back. Mikey didn’t even see him move. Then again, he was preoccupied with something else. ”I can make a portal to the base.” Mikey assured, stretching out his arms as Donnie nods quickly, “Well come on! Leo’s not getting any lighter here.” He sarcastically quips, the stress eating away at Mikey as he inhales a deep breath before maneuvering his hands out in front of him.

He sweats from the exertion, but an orange portal begins to open, spreading widely enough for everyone to fit and whipping up loose pebbles and dust around their feet. Donnie was first to jump in with Leo, Raph following after and lastly Mikey jumping in, the portal closing behind them once they returned to the safety of the base.

They had arrived in one of Donnie’s labs, where the softshell pants from either exhaustion or worry, Mikey doesn't know, and immediately began taking Leo towards one of their private medbays. Leo hadn’t woken up or twitched a muscle during the whole ordeal.

”You're going to be okay Leo… just gotta patch you up again and—“ Donnie was interrupted when he almost bumped into someone, a familiar chest. Noticing who it was he was almost relieved to see them.

”Draxum. Help! Leo…h-he got hurt, badly!” Raph exclaimed, unable to hide the panic in his voice as he pleaded with the yokai who paused like he'd recently seen a ghost, and looked as though he ran here if his loud breathing and ruffled fur was anything to judge by.

Draxum stared silently at Leo. Taking in his appearance. He looked rough, still bleeding out onto the floor, his blood still visible on Mikey’s hands and Donnie’s clothes who was no doubt going to freak out about it more later.

”Come, we must stop the bleeding first.” He took charge, shaking his head to snap out of the daze he was in as he led the brothers to the med room. Donnie was quick to settle Leo’s large body onto the bed, immediately assisting Draxum as they worked together to assess and patch his wounds, clean up Leo, strip off the blue and bloodied scarf as well as the rest of his gear and wrap him in fresh bandages.

Mikey was ushered out by Raph who didn’t want him seeing the state their brother was in right now for any longer than he had to. For Raph, it was like seeing the culmination of all his failures take a physical and heartbreakingly real form, he failed to protect his brother. He remembered making a vow to Splinter years ago to always be there and protect his family from harm. And yet here Leo was, unconscious, limp, bruised and bloody all over. Raph felt like curling over into a corner and just crying. But he had to remain strong for his brothers, at least for Mikey.

Mikey on the other hand could tell what Raph was thinking when he looked up into his biggest brother's face, seeing the effort he put into holding back tears on his tight expression. He didn’t blame him one bit. Mikey himself felt similar given the circumstances.

He knew that he took Leo’s soul someplace safe before he could succumb to his injuries…but was it truly safe? Did he screw up? Did he send his older brother on a quicker route to death's door? For all he knew, that's exactly what he did.

Mikey’s lip quivered as he turned to Raph, who avoided eye contact, apparently finding the ground to be more interesting. Mikey knew Raph was just overthinking everything, he could tell because Raph’s ‘worried stink’ was particularly strong.

“Raph…” Mikey murmured, scooting close enough to softly touch his brother's arm in silent support. The snapper mutant glanced down at his youngest brother.

“He’s going to be…” Mikey halted in his sentence. As he thought about it once more. He refused to believe that Leo would die, that he could already be dead. He’s going to be okay, he WILL be okay, he needed to convince himself if he was going to help his brother.

He cleared his throat and continued in a stronger tone “Leo is going to be okay…”

Raph blinked down at him, a tense moment went by and he gave an appreciative nod, Mikey let his brother scoop him up and hold him tight as they waited.

Leonardo didn’t move or twitch a muscle as Donnie and Draxum worked in tandem together to treat his brother. And the inner turmoil was overwhelming, his brother has been seriously injured before, but these new symptoms? The utter lack of response? Leo seemed to be completely catatonic. And they don’t have any painkillers or drugs strong enough to knock out a fully grown mutant scientifically engineered to be resilient and built for war like this, so it couldn’t be those. If only Leo wasn’t the one injured, he’d surely have an inkling of what's wrong.

“He hasn’t woken up once since we brought him back, and with the amount of pain he has to be in—“ He began to run off for the needed equipment so that he could gather data and figure out what’s wrong so he can fix it, but paused when Draxum spoke up sternly.

”No. He won’t need any of that, and I have a much better place for him. Wheel him along and follow me.”

“Draxum? What do you mean?”

Draxum leaves the room, gesturing for Raph and Mikey who had been anxiously waiting outside to come with him. Donnie soon followed from behind, wheeling Leo’s medical bed out of the room with a flat expression.

The brothers share a perplexed look between each other, unsure where Draxum was taking them. The yokai himself remained quiet as he led them to his lab, further on the other side of the base that they currently resided in. Away from the prying eyes of humans and yokai alike.

Upon entering the lab, Draxum didn’t stop there. No, he ventured further over to a wall where all he did was place his hand against a brick, a hidden hand print recognition scanner appearing as it scans Draxum palm, beeping with a green light before the wall actually splits open to reveal an elevator.

”What is this? I don’t recall this being here.” Donnie voiced out, eyes narrowing in suspicion at the idea of Draxum keeping secrets from them.

“That’s because I kept it hidden. I made a hidden underground lab for myself.” Draxum only stated, striding into the large elevator that looked just big enough to fit the bed, gesturing for the others to enter as well.

Donnie wheels Leo inside, flabbergasted by his admission while Draxum waits for everyone to enter, pressing a button to close the doors as the box they were in starts descending.

”You have a hidden lab?! Since when?! How come I didn’t know about this?” Donnie interrogated, the ding of the elevator sounding off as the automated doors opened to reveal Draxum’s hidden lab.

It was big, cluttered with machinery, and the shelves were stacked with tattered and ancient-looking books. And multiple jars of experimental medicines and colourful liquids inside that had somehow survived the alien invasion were littered around the space.

Glass tanks were lined up ahead, and the brothers audibly gasped and awed at their surroundings. How was Draxum able to keep this hidden for so long without anyone, especially Donnie, finding out about it?

“Okay… we seriously need to have a talk about all of this, but what’s important right now is why did you want us to bring Leo down here? What could you have here that can help him?” Donnie tilted his head with a questioning gaze, already poking and prodding at a few of Draxum’s projects littered around his secret lab with a critical eye. Draxum showed them when he commanded Raph to pick Leo up and place him inside the first large and empty tank that he opened the glass door of, who gingerly and carefully carried his limp brother to where Draxum had gestured. Raph hesitated when he reached the glass door.

”Place him inside. We need to preserve him.”

”I’m sorry, preserve him?! He’s not dead or in some kind of coma.” Donnie hissed out, but Draxum just furrowed his brow and quietly groaned, rubbing at his temple with a clawed hand.

“Just do as I say, we don’t have the luxury of time to waste”

The three brothers share a conflicted look, but Raph eventually moves Leo inside when he meets Mikey’s trusting gaze, placing Leo down and stepping out as Draxum closes and seals the tank, turning to face a button on the side of the giant tube and pressing it. They all trust Draxum, to certain degrees.

Green liquid quickly fills the tank, Leo’s limp body rises up and floats comfortably in the unknown substance as it fills up completely. The brothers watch with a mix of emotions warring on their faces, from fear, to horror to disgust and morbid curiosity. Seeing Leo float motionless in this tube like a specimen was… strange, unsettling.

”So, you just had this laying around here for who knows how long now?” Donnie narrowed his eyes towards Draxum, who looked away and hummed in response.

“I needed more space for my…work.” He supplied eventually, glancing back at them as Raph steps forward, just as equally confused and baffled as the rest of his remaining brothers.

”What work, Drax?”

”It's…complicated.”

”Well explain the complexity of whatever it is you’ve been doing down here!”

An argument began to grow between the three with Mikey observing them from the outside, panic took control of him for a moment as he feared a potential fight could break out, given the high emotions everyone was experiencing right now.

Mikey turns his attention back to Leo’s floating body, mouth feeling dry and chest tight. He had to look away before the tears could find more incentive to fall. When he first saw Leo laying on the ground in the battlefield, it was hard not to stare. Leo had always been smiling, grinning or making jokes even in the face of danger.

But this time…

Mikey shook his head, taking his mind off it all as he decided to wander around the newly discovered underground lab that Draxum hid from them for who knows how long. Mikey wasn’t all too worried as to why Draxum kept this from them. It wasn’t like he was a villain anymore.

He softly gawked at the experimental medicine that was placed on the nearby table and shelves. Whatever was Draxum doing in here? Hiding medicine didn’t seem like it was such a big deal, especially if it was going to help the Resistance.

A sudden chill ran up Mikey’s shell, making the turtle uncontrollably shiver as he looked behind him, his eyes concentrated on the dark side of the room that didn’t seem to have any lights illuminated over there. An invisible string was tugging on Mikey to venture into the dark corner and investigate, and he did. Taking one step at a time as the abnormal feeling grew stronger and pulled him onwards.

What was it? What else did Draxum keep secret?

Mikey squinted his eyes at the shadows, noticing the outline of another tube-like tank, he placed his hand on the glass, the chilly sensation of its surface made him shiver again as he looked around for some kind of way to illuminate it. He noticed his hand was still bloody but dry from touching Leo earlier, but that didn't bother him at the moment. He crouched down slightly, finding what appeared to be a switch of sorts, flicking it up as he heard the whirring of what he guessed to be a water filter starting up.

He steps back out of surprise when the tube actually lights up, showing off what was inside… or more like who.

Mikey let out a startled yelp, stumbling backwards and landing on the floor as his brothers and Draxum rushed over to see what happened. “Mikey? What’s wrong?!” Raph interrogated, checking over his little brother who was frozen staring ahead with wide open eyes.

Donnie and Raph didn’t notice the occupied tank that was now visible to them. More focused on the wellbeing of Mikey who looked a whole new shade of green paler. He raised his finger on a shaking arm and pointed forward.

”….Leo?”

Mikey saw Draxum go stiff in his peripheral vision, who was looking ahead and imperceptibly sighed, placing a hand over his face. Furthermore looking ashamed as Raph and Donnie finally followed to where their brother was pointing, and recoiling violently at the sight they were met with.

Inside the green and bubbling liquid of the tube was a mutant turtle. Much younger than they were, somewhere in their teens if Mikey had to guess. The turtle looked like an exact replica of Leo, especially when Leo was younger.

This turtle, while resembling Leo, had only slight differences noticeable. The most notable one was that this turtle had extra stripes racing up their shoulders and stopping just a little bit under their chin, similar ones were visible on the outside of their thighs.

 

 

This turtle remained asleep, eyes closed as it floated peacefully in the tank. Raph blinked, stupefied, and turned to Draxum with wide eyes before narrowing them in anger. “Please explain what the hell we’re looking at.” He demanded, as Draxum exhales a breath he must have been holding and strolls over to the tank, his hooves clicking on the ground in the silent lab and eyes trained on the turtle in stasis.

”I created him 17 years ago. With the very real possibility that one of you four may perish. In this war, I want to take any chance that would be beneficial to us all, so he’s a backup that I created for such a scenario”.

Donnie gaped, pointing between Draxum and the turtle. “You… made another mutant? And kept it quiet for 17 years?! Do you realise how insane that is?!” He blurted out, as yet another dispute broke out.

Mikey had stood back up on his feet at some point, standing in front of the tank as he observed the new mutant in front of him. It was uncanny how much it looked a lot like Leo. Mikey placed his hand on the surface of the tube again, closing his eyes when he felt that familiar pull from earlier encouraging him.

He was back in that empty void of darkness again, looking around, floating in the air as he saw a vibrant light pulsing brightly in-front of him.

It was blue…

It was Leo. The box turtle gasps inaudibly upon realising what this could mean. He remembered when he saw Leo’s soul earlier today. He wasn’t quite sure what he did, but he remembered sending the soul away, sending it to the best and nearest vessel it could store itself safely in.

And that vessel was this 17-year-old in-stasis turtle.

This turtle is Leo.

Mikey snapped out of it all and came back to the real world, smiling widely with tears of relief in his eyes as he turned around to the arguing trio.

”Guys! Stop fighting!” He announces, but it falls upon deaf ears making him grumble as he clears his throat. Inhaling a deep breath.

”EVERYONE SHUT UP AND LISTEN!”

His voice boomed and startled the three who jerked back at his command to gape over at him. Mikey waits a moment for his nerves to calm down before spreading his arms out wide, enthusiastically. “Leo is safe and fine, guys! This turtle right here—“ He pauses and gestured to the sleeping mutant.

”It’s actually Leo!”

”Whoa, slow down Mikey. Leo is over there.” Raph corrects in confusion, tilting his head to the side as Mikey nodded but then shook his head, “Yes, he is. But, but! If you let me explain why this is Leo. You’ll believe me.” He bubbly jumps up and down as he places his hand over his plastron.

”Long story short, out on the battlefield I connected myself to find Leo’s soul. I saved him and directed his soul to be stored somewhere safer, in-case he… I stored him in another body. And this is the body that Leo’s soul is currently in!”

They all stood and stared, Donnie crossing his arms. “Angelo, have you gone mad? That’s scientifically impossible.” He scolded but before he could rant about the science behind it and how that couldn't be true, Draxum steps forward.

”But not mystically impossible.” He rectifies, placing a hand under his chin in thought, “It’s incredibly rare but not unheard of, according to legends and rumours in the past, yokai and witches and any other beings who were mystically gifted, were able to transfer a soul into a different body. It’s a tricky concept to think about and even more difficult to actually succeed in and pull it off. But if what Michaelangelo says is true…” Draxum ceases, as he looks between the sleeping mutant and back over to where Leo’s actual body was now stored.

”…then it’s possible that Leonardo is inside this body. Serving him as a vessel of sorts.”

Raph and Donnie remained quiet, taking into account what was said. They were always learning more about the mystic side of the world, relying on their knowledge of Ninpo and what Draxum had been teaching them. Sometimes the yokai that were still around and aiding the Resistance would inform them of legends and rumours and even showcasing whatever mystic abilities they had to offer in the war against Krang.

The mystic world was vast and they were only still scratching the surface of it all. So, this whole soul being transferred into a new body wasn’t… entirely surprising if it could be explained via mysticism.

”Why isn’t Leo waking up, then?” Raph mumbled sadly, his attention back on the younger mutant. “He’s been like this for years. Only a few times he’s opened his eyes. Earlier today, just before I found you all he had opened his eyes again. With this soul transfer, it could possibly take a few weeks at best for him to properly wake up.” Draxum explained the statistics of the reason. Donnie clicked his tongue, finding all this hard to process and incredibly difficult to even accept.

”I’m going to my lab.” Was all he said, storming off as Raph watched on in concern.

“I’ll… go make sure he’s okay.” Raph adds, awkwardly leaving in a hurry and going after Donnie. Mikey remained where he was, observing the new body his oldest brother was now residing in.

”He’ll be fine. I’ll let you know if anything changes.” Draxum assures, placing a gentle hand on Mikey’s shoulder as the box turtle mutant nods. “Can…can I visit him?” He asks shyly, earning a surprised noise from Draxum who seemed to think it over a little before he nodded in tentative agreement.

“Yes, you can visit. In return, I would like to continue your mystic training again soon. I know that you are already incredibly powerful as you are now. But from what you’ve told us, you seem to have more untapped potential within you. It would be wise to learn more about it”

Mikey smiled up at his second dad appreciatively “Deal” He agreed, he turned back to his hand that was still resting on the tanks cool surface.

”Wake up soon, Leo.”

Notes:

THIS IS ACTUALLY A VERY FUN STORY TO WRITE GUYS! Like I’m already getting fanart, got myself a beta reader. Life do be good!

 

Quick thank you to my awesome beta reader cimmerian1275

They agreed to be my official beta reader and so far, I’m very pleased and excited to have them on my two-man team (literally just me and them) they have also created the cover art of the book, Caden’s ref sheet and just fanart of this series in general. Very talented and please, go give them a follow, love their work, etc.

Chapter 3: [Out of the tube and into the unknown]

Summary:

Mikey openly stared, still processing what he was seeing. The turtle he had been visiting for weeks…was out of the tube. Awake.

Notes:

The art in this chapter is done by one of the most talented artists I know! @cimmerian1275

 

APOLOGISE FOR ANY GRAMMAR MISTAKES THAT WERE MADE, I TYPE PRETTY FAST AND OFTEN DON’T SEE THEM UNTIL I ACTUALLY PUBLISH THE CHAPTER. THEN I’D TRY AND FIX ANY MISTAKES WHEN I SEE ONE.

Days became weeks, and during the weeks that passed, Mikey kept to his word and visited every day, checking in on his brother who continued to remain unconscious inside the younger body of the 17-yearlong stasis mutant turtle. In exchange he and Draxum would find a quiet corner and go about their renewed mystic lessons.

Mikey wasn’t the only one who visited, Raph and Donnie did too. More so Raph than Donnie, the latter still didn’t seem to accept the fact that Leo could either potentially be gone or that he truly resided in a different body.

He thinks Raph was more or less weirded out by this predicament, but Mikey would occasionally see Raph stare longingly at Leo, the adult body of Leo, who was preserved inside the tank of green liquid.

Mikey talks to Leo, hoping the sound of his voice would encourage him to wake up sooner. He really wishes he would stir or even twitch to let the box turtle know that Leo was listening. The Resistance was getting curious too, wondering where Master Leonardo was, what happened to him. None of the brothers decided to tell anyone what had actually happened and what was really going on. Not even April knew, and she has been contacting Donnie frequently for updates.

April had been out and in charge of a weeklong supply run for vital supplies, so she had no idea what was happening back on base and Donnie refused to share more than the bare minimum.

Raph had suggested at some stage that they should perhaps tell the Resistance what had happened, but Donnie forbade it. Claiming that if everyone knew, it would risk the Krang knowing about it as well if information was leaked about the vulnerable position Leo left the resistance in. If someone were to get captured, it would be as simple as Krang looking through their memories, which would completely expose the situation and reveal their current weak point.

It was evidently stressful for everyone.

---

Donnie found himself standing in front of the tank that held the young mutant who remained asleep, unmoving.

Donnie crossed his arms, eyes narrowed as he then glanced over to the other tank that held Leo’s adult body. It was disturbing. Seeing this scene of both Leo and this young mutant unconscious, looking blissful and unaware of the world around them.

Donnie draws out an exhale, rubbing a scarred hand over his tired eyes as he turns away and grabs a chair, sitting down on it and gazing up at the in-stasis turtle. “Mikey said talking to you could help you wake up…” He starts off, clearing his throat awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck.

”I think he’s just optimistic. But studies did show that there's evidence suggesting that people in comas can still hear and process sounds, potentially even remember it later…” He muttered under his breath before bitterly scoffing to himself and leaning back against the chair comfortably.

”But who knows with your situation….”

He smiled lightly for a moment, but then frowned. He felt stupid. Talking to someone who wasn’t even able to respond back to him. Probably not even knowing that someone was talking to him.

Donnie grinds his teeth together, “You dum-dum… why’d you have to go out by yourself?” He hissed, standing up and storming towards the tank, banging his hand on the fiberglass. “You self-sacrificing moron! If you hadn’t… if you hadn’t gone off like that, we wouldn’t be in this mess.” He growls, angry at Leo, angry at himself.

Donnie blamed himself. Blamed himself for not convincing Leo hard enough to stay back. Blamed himself for even telling him that Krang Prime had been dangerously close and letting him head out ahead alone. Donnie was stupid, or so he believed.

Stupid, stupid, stupid!

”We need our leader back… I need my twin back.”

Silence echoed around him, with only the quiet humming of machinery filling the air as Donnie curiously looked up, wondering if any changes occurred to the body that potentially had his brother inside.

But nothing.

Donnie frowns, before scowling and walking away.

---

Mikey groans, shaking his hands out as he exits the room where he just finished up his lesson. Draxum had made him concentrate on his mystic hands, revisiting what kind of limits he could endure for a certain amount of time without stopping to recharge.

Mikey didn’t miss the familiar ache in his hands, but he was glad Draxum was there to coach him again. But now that he is done for the day, he can pay a visit to Leo, tell him about his day.

He beams at this, happily humming a random tune as he goes to Draxum‘s lab, hopping inside the elevator once he placed his palm on the scanner. Draxum had asked Donnie to update the scanner with their prints so that only him and the brothers could come and go as they pleased.

The elevator descended down, Mikey rubbing at his wrists. He waits for the doors to open as he walks in “Leo! You would not believe the torture I just went through with Barry.” He announces, making his way towards the area of where the tube that confined the young turtle mutant was.

”He had me pushing the limits of my powers today. My hands are all achy now—“

He looked ahead before abruptly freezing on the spot, he felt as if the wind had been knocked right out of him. The tube was empty, the tube was open.

But what really caught Mikey off guard… was the sight of a young mutant turtle who was on his hands and knees, coughing and wheezing, spitting out liquid from his mouth. His body was drenched and there was a pool of green fluid from the stasis tube surrounding him on the floor. 

 

 

Once he was done expelling the fluid, he took in a shaky and sharp inhale, trembling as he looked up, exhaustion clearly visible on his face as he narrowed his eyes in confusion when he caught sight of Mikey watching him.

Mikey openly stared, still processing what he was seeing. The turtle he had been visiting for weeks…was out of the tube. Awake.

”…Leo?”

The young mutant tilts his head a little to the side, as though he was unsure what Mikey had just said. After an unsure moment, Mikey watched as he wheezed in and swayed unsteadily, his figure unable to hold him up right as he collapsed to the ground.

Mikey raced over, gingerly picking him up with little effort as he eyed him. He looked healthy, but why did he collapse? Perhaps it was because he had been asleep for so long that it was just hard to adjust to being awake?

Mikey didn’t know, he wasn’t a doctor or scientist…

…That's it!

He placed the young mutant's body on a nearby chair, having one hand on his shoulder to keep him upright as he clicked the panic button clasped to his cloak, the device beeping, sending out the distress signal. Mikey just had to wait for either Donnie or Raph to come running in.

He focused his attention back on the young mutant. Should he call him Leo? It seemed right, considering that his soul was inside this body. 

Okay, Leo it is.

”Leo? Hey, are you awake? Come on, you can wake up, it’s okay now.” He tried to coerce young Leo to stir, but he didn’t respond, just lay there under his hand and breathed.

“At least he’s breathing…” Mikey told him himself, checking over his brother, making sure nothing was out of the ordinary physically and visually. Mikey noticed the little details once he was up close, extra stripes and a slightly different skin tone.

Perhaps a side effect from when Draxum created them?

”Mikey! You okay?!” Donnie shouts out, his voice booming off the walls as the younger brother perks up and sees both Donnie and Raph running towards him from the direction of the elevator. “Guys! It’s Leo.” He exclaims, moving aside so his brothers could see the younger Leo. The two older turtles halt in their tracks and give him a bewildered expression.

”I found him outside the tank. He was coughing and he looked at me. But he didn’t say anything, he just collapsed.”

Donnie shook his head, bringing himself back to the present as he glanced at Raph, “Can you get Draxum? Tell him to meet us, we’re going to be in the private med bay.” He asks, his older brother takes a moment longer to respond but eventually nods and hastily runs out.

”Mikey, can you carry him to the med bay? I need to make sure his vitals are functioning properly.” Donnie instructs, trusting his baby brother to carry their unconscious, younger looking Leo.

”Sure.” Mikey smiled, stepping back and raising his arms as an orange glow emitted from his hands, the aura beginning to encase young Leo before fully engulfing him as he was gently raised, floating in the air. Donnie watched him with a brief moment of concern that he might get dropped but he also couldn’t wait any longer as he led Mikey out of the underground lab, all while Mikey was using his mystic telekinesis to carry their younger looking brother.

---

BEEP…BEEP…BEEP…BEEP—

Mikey, Donnie, Raph and Draxum stood around the bed, all silently pondering and watching as the heartbeat of young Leo beat steadily on the monitor.

So far, nothing seemed out of place, he seemed to be healthy. The only issue that weighed on everyone’s mind was why he wasn’t waking up now that he’s out of stasis. From what Mikey had told them, Leo was awake for a moment, even making eye contact with the youngest of the Hamato brothers before he had passed out.

”Draxum… did you know he was going to wake up today?” Raph inquired eventually, curiously eyeing the yokai beside him.

Draxum shook his head in response “No. The tank he was in was designed so that it would automatically drain and free the specimen inside once it was fully recovered and ready to function. I honestly believed that there was a possibility of a flaw with the machine, but didn’t want to interfere in case there was a risk of damaging my creation…” He explains, rubbing a hand under his chin as he studied the sleeping form of his creation.

In all honesty, Draxum found this to be quite strange for him. Being used to seeing him inside a tank, floating in stasis fluid as Draxum would walk by or check over him to make sure everything was still in healthy and working order.

Seeing him outside of stasis, lying on a bed, his chest gently rising and falling to indicate he was breathing. It was just a bit foreign for Draxum. 

Mikey paced back and forth in the small, sterile room of the med bay, glancing from young Leo’s still form to his brothers and Draxum, who all hovered around, silently waiting for something—anything—to happen. The steady beeping of the heart monitor was the only sound breaking the tense silence, and it seemed almost deafening to Mikey, who could feel the weight of his worry for Leo pressing down on him.

"Why isn't he waking up?" Mikey muttered to himself, his voice strained. Donnie, who had been quietly monitoring the data from his sleeping brother on his tech gauntlet, glanced up with a frown. "I don't know. There's no reason why he shouldn't be awake right now. All his vitals are normal… Well, mostly. He's stable, but he's just—" Donnie stopped, his frustration obvious in his tone and the wave of his hands. "—unresponsive."

Raph crossed his arms, leaning against the wall, his brows furrowed. "I can't believe this is happening. He should be awake by now." He pushed off the wall and knelt down beside the bed, looking down at Leo's peaceful face. "He looked right at Mikey before he collapsed… right? What does that mean? Why didn’t he stay awake?"

"Perhaps it’s a side effect from the stasis process." Draxum’s voice was low, his eyes narrowing as he examined his creation closer. "The process was designed to preserve him, to heal and strengthen him over time, get him ready for when one you four—“ He pauses, his mouth feeling dry as he exhales. “For when one of you dies.”

He had glanced towards Mikey, who was standing at Leo's side, his hands hovering over his brother’s head, uncertain whether he should touch him or not. "The body’s healthy— but I don't know about his mind.”

Mikey felt his heart clench at the thought of Leo being woken up in this unfamiliar, younger body. Will he freak out? Probably. Anyone would if they were in this situation, right?

Raph stood up, looking over at Donnie with a concerned gaze. "So what? We just…wait?" His voice was rough, the frustration of waiting making it even harder for him to keep his tone cool. 

Donnie’s shoulders slumped. "It’s not just about waiting. It’s about figuring out the situation. But first, we need to find out if there’s anything tangible that we can help with, holding him back from waking up." His eyes flickered to Mikey. "We’ll need to run some scans, check his neural activity. Maybe there's something more to it. You said he was awake before, and you called out his name, which caught his attention.”

”Yeah, but then he passed out.”

Mikey stepped back slightly, glancing down at Leo once more. His face was peaceful, almost serene, but the flickering in his brother’s eyes when they had made brief contact earlier was still vivid in his mind. It wasn’t the same as seeing his old Leo—this version felt different. Maybe it was just the body, maybe it was this whole situation, but Mikey couldn’t help but listen to the nagging belief in his gut that Leo was inside, somewhere deep within.

He just needed help.

"Leo," Mikey whispered again like he had so many times before, only this time they were both on the same side of the glass. He lowered himself to his knees beside the bed, his voice barely more than a breath. "I know you’re in there, bro. Please… come back to us. I wouldn't know what to do without you. You’re the one who always knows what to do."

He closed his eyes for a moment, feeling the familiar warmth of the bond shared between them, even if it was just a faint thread of connection right now. He hadn’t realised how much he’d missed that—the way Leo’s unwavering steady presence would calm him, how he always seemed to have the answers when things went sideways. 

Just as Mikey opened his eyes again, a quiet sound broke the stillness—soft but unmistakable. A subtle inhale that was stronger than the rest. Mikey froze, his heart racing. 

"Leo?" Mikey quickly leapt forward, his hands hovering above his brother’s chest. The heartbeat monitor remained steady, but there was something different now, a subtle shift in the air. 

Eyes peeling open, and a slow blink. Then another.

The young mutant’s eyes fully flickered open. They seemed to be hazy at first, clouded with puzzlement clear in his gaze, but slowly, they sharpened. His expression became unsure, lost and seemingly terribly exhausted as he stared around the room.

Everyone observed, scared to speak up and startle the awakened turtle. 

Mikey however exhaled in relief, his chest tightening with an emotion he couldn’t put into words. "Leo…" He said lovingly, reaching out to gently place his hand on his brother's shoulder. "You’re awake. You’re really awake."

Young Leo’s eyes fluttered, trying to focus, his breathing still shallow. He winced, his invisible brow furrowing as he struggled to sit up, but his body was too weak.

"Easy, Leo." Mikey said, holding him steady with a hand, feeling the reassuring warmth of his brother’s skin beneath his palm. "We’ve got you. Just take it slow."

But as young Leo’s eyes roamed the room, his confusion seemed to deepen. "Where… where am I?" His voice rasped, sounding crackly and almost broken, like he hadn’t spoken before in years.

Everyone recoiled at the sound, Donnie narrowing his eyes.

The voice… it didn’t sound like Leo. Not entirely, at least.

It was hard to register what kind of voice it was, it had hints of Leo’s tone in it but it also didn’t sound entirely like him, even when they tried to think back and compare it to how Leo sounded during his teenage years.

Donnie leaned in, a bit hesitant on speaking to the turtle who really may or may not be his brother. "You’re in the med bay. You’ve been in stasis for a long time… or uh, your body has. You've been out for a few weeks.” He explains, hoping that made an inkling of sense. But he could understand if what he just said made absolutely no sense to his notorious dum-dum of a twin.

"Stasis…?" Young Leo’s voice cracked again, as if the word had a foreign weight to it. "I—"

"Yeah," Mikey interrupted, his voice firm but gentle. "You’ve been out for a while. 17 years, to be exact." He gave a crooked smile, trying to make light of it. “But, don’t worry Leo. I saved your soul and moved it into this body! You can thank Draxum for having a spare turtle bod in his lab.” Mikey added, joking about his mentor and whatnot to ease any tension as he winked in their direction.

…

..........

”Who… is… L-Leo?”

Now that… had everyone stiffen and look at him with perplexed and concerned expressions. “What…? Y-you’re Leo. Remember?” Raph gulps, walking over with caution in his steps, he watches as the young mutant squints his eyes, groaning softly to himself as he places a hand to his head. Did he already have a headache after waking up again so soon?

”Don’t…know...”

He coughs, bile rising up in his throat as he abruptly launches forward, gagging and vomiting up remaining liquid that must’ve still remained in his body from the tube.

Mikey flinched back but gently patted young Leo’s shell in comforting sympathy. Donnie’s face scrunched up in disgust as he pointedly walked over to a corner of the room, picking up a deep blue bucket and handing it over to Mikey who hastily tucked the bucket under young Leo’s chin.

The newly awakened turtle wheezed and coughed a little more, finding it hard to breathe for a moment. Mikey felt the tension in his chest loosen. Leo might currently be confused, weak, and disoriented, but he was alive and awake. “Hey, it’s okay. You’re probably just tired and adjusting. But don’t worry, everything will come back to you.” Mikey assures, offering a warm smile as young Leo gazed at him, evidently still confused by everything.

What’s going on….? Who are these guys?

He had many questions, saved him? stasis? Leo? But his voice felt way too strained to utter any more syllables, especially after the bile that had burned the back of his throat when he threw up. He took another glimpse at the group, before settling on Draxum who had been quietly observing him. 

He… he recognised this person at least.

It was incredibly fuzzy in his memory, but he knew he’d seen him around before. “Do you know who I am?” Draxum asked, noticing the prolonged ogling from young Leo’s eyes on him as he steps forward, gazing curiously down at his creation who furthermore squinted his eyes up at him in turn. “N… no? Yes…? …everything is… blurry—“ He starts to say, before lurching over once more and dry heaving over the bucket from sudden nausea.

Mikey cringed and grimaced at the noise as he looked back to the others, sharing a concerned look. “Maybe… we should give Leo space? Give him some time to recover before asking questions?” He suggested, awkwardly smiling as the others thought about it with deep expressions. Raph was the first to speak up, nodding his head in agreement “Yeah… yeah, okay. We can come back tomorrow and check in on him. See how he feels by then, hopefully better” He agrees, looking back to Draxum who hums in acknowledgement. “Very well. Donatello and I shall come by routinely to check on him through the night.”

Donnie didn’t respond verbally, his eyes solely focused on young Leo who had leaned back against the pillow Mikey propped up for him on the bed he was laying on, appearing exhausted and confused and even a little frightened. Donnie draws out an exhale, turning around and humming in brief agreement with the proposed proposition from Draxum.

“I’ll set up a routine chart then. Come on, let’s give Leo….” He paused when he said the name, it felt… strange, saying the name of his twin brother to someone who, while they did seemingly look like Leo, didn’t actually… feel like they were Leo.

For starters, Donnie was far more used to his brother actually being an adult and not a small and unscathed 17-year-old teenager.

“...Let’s give him some more time to rest.”

Donnie was first to leave the room, followed by Draxum and then Raph. Mikey hesitated for a moment, glancing back to young Leo who was already beginning to close his eyes again. Mikey hesitates but eventually leaves, closing the door and chasing after his brothers.

---

Cold… dark… lonely. Confused, anxious, and scared. All of these emotions mixed together.

“—ake up…”

This voice, it sounded so far away yet so close. Who was it?

“..id! Wa—up!”

What’s going on…? There’s a pinch in my…arm?

“WAKE UP—!”

 

 

 

The young mutant’s eyes darted open, he gasped for air as he suddenly lurched up, sweat dripping down his face. “Whoa, whoa! Easy, that could’ve gone seriously wrong.” Donnie announces, quickly taking out a needle that had been embedded into the arm of the sleeping turtle.

Red ichor oozed out of the spot that Donnie took the needle out of, but he quickly pressed a cotton ball over the dot and firmly taped it down as the dazed turtle blinked. Trying to adjust to the circumstances he abruptly woke up to. He glanced at Donnie, recognising that he wasn’t alone in the room, to which he drew back at, swatting Donnie’s hand away from him and inching away on the bed he was in, spooked.

Donnie was taken aback, carefully and slowly stepping away from the bed to not startle the now very much wide awake mutant. “Calm down, Leo. It’s just me.” He eased, and once again the turtle squinted his eyes. It was becoming a familiar look on his face.

There was that name again…they called him that the other day, right?

“L…eo..?”

He coughs; throat dry like a desert. Donnie grabs a cup of already poured water that had been resting on the table beside the bed. “Here, take this.” He orders firmly, practically forcing the cup into his trembling tridactyl hands.

Young Leo flinched at the sudden movement but relaxed when he saw it was only water. He brings it up to his mouth and gulps it down eagerly. It felt a bit better on his parched tongue, and he wanted more.

Unsure how to exactly tell this older turtle before him, he simply stretched the cup out back to him, giving it a little shake for attention. Donnie furrowed his brows, lightly scoffing. “Seriously? Acting like I’m your personal slave.” He grumbled, but nonetheless took the cup and walked over to a nearby sink, turning the tap as freshly filtered water poured out.

The young Leo stared curiously, before waiting patiently for his drink to come back.

“Do you remember me by any chance?” Donnie inquired after a moment, walking back over and sitting down at the chair stationed nearby, handing the cup back as the young Leo-looking turtle gratefully went to quench his thirst.

When he was done, he let out a satisfied ‘ah’ from the taste of the clean water. He then looks back at Donnie, biting his lip as he tries to focus. He only remembered him somewhat from yesterday.

Donnie took a mental note on how long the silence lasted, before sighing and tapping at his gauntlet, a projector of a small purple colour screen appearing from the tech. “I took some notes while Draxum and I were monitoring you last night. According to the vitals that we’ve gathered overnight, as well as going off logical means, the data leads us to suspect that you have amnesia.” 

Amn…what?

“Leo…”

Donnie spoke out the name, gaining the mutant's attention. “Do you know who you are?” He inquired with a stern and curious look. Analysing the way the young turtle scrunched his face slightly in thought.

“Is it…L-Leo?”

“Hm…are you just saying that because I said it?”

He was given a shrug in response, which earned a tired sigh from the soft shell. “Okay…I’m crossing off that you don’t know who you are. But that’s all right, in most cases of amnesia, you can regain your memories. It’ll just take time and work.” He assured, the purple screen minimising into nothingness with another tap.

Young Leo tilts his head, wondering how on earth Donnie managed to do that with the purple thing. “Let’s start with introductions. My name is Donatello. But everyone tends to call me Donnie.”

Donnie…?

“We are right now in a war with an alien race called the Krang. They invaded Earth 13 years ago and about 85% of Earth's population has since been Krangified.”

Krang…whatafied?

He groans, rubbing his head which immediately had Donnie pause in his rambling. “Perhaps… that was a bit much to tell you. I’ll start off with simple things next time.” He mumbled to himself, placing a hand under his chin in thought.

Young Leo blankly stared, his lips pressing into a line.

What the hell was going on? What’s this whole thing about a war? What exactly is a Krang? Who the hell is this Donnie guy, not to mention those other turtles he remembered from yesterday.

That voice he heard earlier before he woke up to a needle getting pulled out… who was it?

And who the hell is he?

Waking up, not knowing anything about himself. From what he’s already gathered in such a short time, was the fact that he was a turtle, younger than the ones like Donnie and the other two.

He briefly remembered being stuck somewhere. That he was trapped inside a tube filled with green liquid. He also remembered how the glass that was keeping him separate from the ground suddenly opened, as he fell out onto the floor, heaving and gagging on the fluids that remained in his body.

Everything else after that was a blur.

Donnie had gone quiet, moving around the room as he was analysing all the fresh data he had gathered. Updating his vitals on his gauntlet. He’ll have to let the others know soon about his findings. Not that there was really anything new, new. The most he noticed was how much more aware young Leo seemed to be. Donnie observed how he didn’t talk much, no doubt due to this body being asleep for 17 years straight.

Was he even able to walk?

He’ll have to ask Draxum to set up a physical therapy session for young Leo. See what he can do in this younger body of his.

If this was even Leo.

Donnie stayed up all night, his mind unable to shut off as he thought about the logistics of this whole situation. How could they be so sure that this was Leo? Maybe Mikey was in a state of delusion when they found their brother bloodied and half dead on the battlefield that he simply just imagined grabbing Leo’s soul and putting it in this guy.

But Donnie also remembered what Draxum had said. It wasn’t mystically impossible for such a feat to happen. Rare, yes. But given how they knew Mikey was rather powerful and talented with his mystic powers, it wouldn’t be entirely crazy to entertain the idea.

Ugh, his brain hurt.

Donnie exhaled, shaking his head. Taking notice of the time, he’s supposed to update the base’s defence system. He couldn’t leave that sitting for too long. “I’ll be back later to check in. Um, the others might visit you. But I’ll advise them to give you some space. It’s no doubt a lot to take in.” He informs, heading towards the door as young Leo silently watches him.

Donnie gave a final look back, before opening the door and leaving.

Now…It was just the young turtle all alone in an unfamiliar environment.

Notes:

This poor dude is just getting blood out of him when he’s asleep-

 

a quick thank you to my awesome beta reader Cimmerian who helped me out a lot with this chapter! Very talented and please, go give them a follow, love their work, etc.

Chapter 4: [So, I'm stuck with you?]

Summary:

”So…you’re the one I’m stuck with?”

Whether they meant it to be sarcastic or lighthearted, young Leo just couldn’t seem to understand, let alone process what he was looking at. He knew who this was, he didn’t know how, but he somehow did.

Notes:

The art in this chapter is done by me. But PLEASE feel free to make your own art and idk tag me in it or something—

APOLOGISE FOR ANY GRAMMAR MISTAKES THAT WERE MADE, I TYPE PRETTY FAST AND OFTEN DON’T SEE THEM UNTIL I ACTUALLY PUBLISH THE CHAPTER. THEN I’D TRY AND FIX ANY MISTAKES WHEN I SEE ONE.

Young Leo had never been so cautious, yet so curious in his life before until now. He was kept on strict bed rest with hourly check-ups from the turtles and Draxum, it took him about a week and a half to get used to their sudden visits and to remember all their names.

He was bored but lacked the energy to actually get up and move around, mostly because he was a little…hesitant on walking.

He… hadn’t actually walked before, and he didn’t know how to function or control his body properly. He barely spoke unless he asked a question that he had to answer, such as if he was in discomfort or if he remembered anything.

That… that was another thing he was still trying to comprehend. The brothers (as he learned that they were family) kept referring to him as ‘Leo’. And had told him that he was their ‘leader of the Resistance’.

…

Honestly, he had to tell them to stop the information dumping as it gave him a pounding headache whenever he tried to take in all this knowledge in such a short amount of time.

‘Leo’… it didn’t sound right to him. He wasn’t sure why or how, but he just had a strong sense that he wasn’t this Leo that they kept calling him by. 

He wanted to tell them that. But…

Maybe he didn’t have the heart to tell them how he felt, maybe he didn’t actually know if he himself was right about that gut feeling. He could be Leo…right?

Nights where everyone had left him alone were the most bizarre thing for him. Because every time he figured he was drifting off to sleep, he would just… feel a presence hovering somewhere nearby. As though they were right next to him. And he swore… he swore he heard a voice every now and then distantly talking, but he could never pinpoint where it was even coming from.

Which was the predicament he was currently in right now. It had struck 11:00 pm according to the clock on the wall (how could even tell the time? He didn’t remember learning how to read it when he would wake up still in stasis and Draxum was there, talking to him before he would go back to sleep).

Young Leo couldn’t keep his eyes closed for very long, sleep constantly seemed to elude him.

He felt that presence again. This time it was stronger, like it was actively trying to grab his attention. What was it? 

He shook his head a little out of frustration, and tightly closed his eyes just trying to will himself to sleep out of sheer determination.

Sleep… sleep… sleep… slee—

He gasps, eyes flying back open, but his vision wasn’t met with the dim landscape of the med room like it should have been. No… he was in some kind of dark place. No light seemingly visible.

He felt in a strange way, detached, like this was some sort of trippy dream.

Except he knew it wasn’t. Or at least, it didn’t feel like a dream. 

He took a step forward through the void—

Wait, a step?

He looked down at himself, blinking in utter puzzlement. How was he standing? How was he walking? Perhaps a trick of the mind, he didn’t quite understand.

”Weird…” He mumbled under his breath in confusion, before he froze upon a strange tingling feeling that prickled at the back of his neck. Someone was watching him. Somewhere in this void space. He sucks in a sharp breath, gulping as he opens his mouth to speak.

”Show yourself…!”

He coughs; his inexperienced vocal cords weren’t quite ready for him to be shouting, even in this weird head-space. “Show… yourself.” He demanded again, less shouting involved as he wearily gazed around at his surroundings, turning in a circle in hopes of spotting someone.

“—is way…!”

Huh?

It was faint, but there was a voice echoing to him. He turns around, this time recoiling in surprise when ahead in the distance he spotted a blue glow, pulsing in and out as it captured his attention. There was a tugging feeling in his gut that encouraged him to creep closer, like he was tied to an invisible cord pulling him forwards.

He hesitantly walked one step. Then two, and finally set course. He was slow though, clearly unsure about this strange light that seemingly appeared out of nowhere. Or… was it even a blue light?

The more he seemed to get closer, the more he began noticing a silhouette beginning to take form, standing still, waiting for him to approach and be at arm's length.

”—almost… to me!”

They were shouting for him. Waving their arms out in his direction.

Who…?

He stops, suddenly becoming aware that maybe… this could be a trick.

A trap of some sort, or a very trippy dream. What was going on? Who even was this? And why… Why did they feel familiar but also unfamiliar? Like a stranger that he had never met before, but also had?

His legs were moving again. Closer and closer and closer…

He halts, stopping to stand directly in front of what he first presumed was just a blue light. But upon closer inspection, it wasn’t. It was clearly a turtle, a very tall and broad turtle.

One that looked… quite unnervingly similar to him but older, but with less stripes visible on his arms. From what he could briefly remember that Draxum spoke to him about when came in and out of consciousness during stasis, his specific species of turtle is known as a Red-eared Slider.

And it was unmistakable that this older turtle was the same species as him. They both had lime green skin, a mustard yellow plastron, and a green-blue carapace with a teal pattern. Two red crescent-moon-like stripes arced over their eyes, yellow stripes on the upper arms, black eyes, three fingers on each hand, and two toes on each foot.

But this turtle was donning a blue bandana with tails dipping down his shell, dark blue fingerless gloves, and a similarly blue belt. Attached to the belt were a pair of blue pouches (one on each side) and a familiar-looking emblem that he noticed the three brothers wore on their clothes somewhere, but with this turtle, it was placed in the centre.

They wore dark blue pants, dark blue footwear, and white wraps on their arms and calves. 

Tying it all together, they wore a blue hooded scarf.

With black eyes staring directly into young Leo’s, they opened their mouth.

”So… you’re the one I’m stuck with?”  

 

 

 

 

 

 

Whether they meant it to be sarcastic or lighthearted, young Leo just couldn’t seem to understand, let alone process what he was looking at. He knew who this was, he didn’t know how, but he somehow did.

What?!

How should he respond? Fearful? Surprised? It was pretty much a given that he must have looked utterly shocked to the other turtle in the void.

“Y… you’re—“

“Leonardo? The one  that  my brothers have been  calling  you, for the past couple of weeks now?”

Oh, he sounded agitated. Wait… why is he mad?

“You’re the one inside my head.” Young Leo bit back, glaring slightly as the older—no, the real Leo, who blinked down at him, probably not expecting such a sharp response or tone from the total stranger. “Trust me, I don’t want to be here any longer than I have to be. But, it would seem like I don’t have much of a choice.” 

No choice?

Ah, right… Mikey did mention that he’d saved Leo’s soul and transferred it into his younger body. So, that must mean he literally has no way of leaving now. Not that he would know how to get him out.

Hold on… since this is Leo, who had turned away from him, seemingly mumbling under his breath about ‘getting stuck here’ and ‘the Resistance needs me’.

Young Leo froze upon a realization.

He wasn’t Leo. How could he be when the ‘leader of the Resistance’ he’d been hearing about was standing right in front of him?

If he wasn’t Leo… then, who was he?

“Hey, kid? You okay? You’re kind of staring off into the nothingness right now.”

Young Leo—hm… maybe he should call himself something else—blinked and focused back on the actual Leo, who had been watching him carefully, arms crossed and invisible brow raised in mild curiosity. The way he acted and even held himself gave off the impression that he was quite the important figure, so sue him if he was a little lost upon discovering Leonardo apparently lived inside his head.

“I’m fine.”

Leo didn’t say anything in response, as though he was thinking deeply about whatever it was that scratched at his mind. With an exhausted sounding sigh, Leo shakes his head and rubs at his temple, “This is the worst… I need to get back to doing my job, but I can’t like this.” He grumbled under his breath, tapping his foot repeatedly on the floor as he spoke.

Young Leo—who still needed to pick a new name for himself since that was taken— could only observe, biting his lip, feeling as though he was maybe somehow at fault for Leonardo getting stuck in this situation they’ve both found themselves in…

Was he supposed to even be here, instead of Leo?

Was Leo going to take control of his body?

Was he stuck here permanently?

What is he supposed to do in this situation??

Leo gazed down at him, staring wide eyed as he groaned and placed a hand over his face, shuddering briefly. “Kid, I can’t read your thoughts, but from what I can tell, I’m able to sense your emotions. So just… calm down for a second and let me think.” He somewhat snapped, narrowing his eyes at the young mutant who nervously stepped back, squinting his own eyes indignantly back at the older turtle.

Before either of them could speak, they were interrupted when a muffled voice could be heard calling out, it sounded familiar, the two turned to try and figure out where the voice was even coming from, but both were suddenly blinded when there was a bright light shining at them.

When they did manage to get some of their vision back, rapidly blinking to clear the daze out of their eyes. Leo noticed what appeared to be a control stand of some kind in the middle of the vast void, resembling a podium of sorts. He wasn’t sure exactly what it was, but it felt rather important and not something to ignore, he walked over before stopping just in front of it, tilting his head.

Young Leo followed after, standing next to Leo as he observed the foreign object. What was it?

He was the first to reach out, grazing only the tips of his fingers against the middle of the glowing… screen? Panel? Before jumping back when a blue light shot out from the middle. Neither of the two had even managed to think about what was happening when two hazy circular holes opened up ahead, the sudden brightness briefly burning their eyes as the two circles blinked open and shut.

It was like they were eyes.

No wait… they are eyes.

“—eo! You with us?”

What?

Young Leo stared up at the two larger eyes ahead of him, recognising a familiar face in view. Donnie was waving his hand in front of him, shining a little penlight at his eyes.

Young Leo briefly recoiled from the strange transition before he finally felt like he was back in the real world. No void surrounding him. And no Leo standing next to him.

He blinks, flinching back and slapping Donnie’s hand away from his face, grumbling to himself as he rubbed at his eyelids. Donnie leans away and quickly pulls up a holographic screen from his tech gauntlet on his wrist.

“You were out of it for 15 minutes. I was becoming worried. How do you feel? Tired? In any pain? Do you know where you are right now?”

Shut up… my head hurts.

Is what he wanted to say, but he kept his mouth closed, still processing what he just went through back in that mindscape of sorts he seemed to now be sharing with Leo.

Leo!

That had him sit himself up straight and grabbing Donnie’s arm, looking wide eyed up at him. “L-Leo!” He coughs out, clearing his throat as it felt dry and raspy still. Donnie only watched, looking at him in both concern, yet suspicious of his behaviour.

“Are you remembering that you’re Leo?”

In response the young mutant couldn’t help but glare, shaking his head slightly as he tried to figure out how to say what he wanted to tell him.

“Leo’s..n-not..me!”

He hoped that statement got through to Donnie. And judging from the conflicting look he was receiving from the soft shell, it seemed Donnie had heard what he said. But what he said seemingly wasn’t the response he was exactly hoping for.

Donnie pulls away, humming to himself and typing away on the holographic purple screen. “Subject is experiencing what sounds to be a severe case of amnesia and possible delusion. Subject also seems to be having difficulty understanding who he is. Strange… his vitals seem to be in working order—“ Donnie began to rant to himself, standing up and pacing around the room. The young turtle felt a little like he hadn't truly been heard.

He’s not Leo. Leo was inside his head, yes, but he wasn’t him!

“D-Don—“

Because of his inexperienced vocal cords, he couldn’t say much without stopping to cough, sounding as though he was choking on his own words. He lifted his hand towards his throat, the feeling of having difficulty breathing in and out straining his body.

Breathe, damnit!

His vision gradually became a little blurry, like he was on the verge of passing out.

Breathe, breathe,  breathe —

A harsh pat on his shell had him gasp in a greedy and sharp breath of air, his eyes widened and flickered around to see who did that, but no one was near enough, Donnie was in the corner mumbling to himself, focused on his note taking.

“I got you, kid. It’s all right.”

Leo? How was he able to help him breathe normally again? He actually felt someone slap him on the shell, but… but that was impossible.

….right?

Taking in bigger gulps of air, he calmed down as much as he could, body trembling slightly from the overwhelming pressure but he was able to keep himself propped up right, watching Donnie turn back to look at him, his face furrowed.

“Leo—“

“Not… Leo..”

Donnie paused, and looked a little bit baffled at him. “…Um, okay, if you don’t want to be called Leo, then… what should I call you?” Donnie asks, whether it was because he just wanted to make him feel more comfortable around him or for some other reason that he couldn’t quite understand, the younger mutant thought about it.

What should he call himself?

His eyes narrowed down at his lap in deep thought, beginning to recall bits and pieces of memories he had when he woke up from time to time in that tube.

…..

………

Oh, he knew now. A faded memory of a time Draxum was reading to him. The first time he woke up.

He’s surprised he can even recall that.

He didn’t recall the exact story of whatever book Draxum was talking to him about, but a name kept popping up that seemed to grasp at his attention quite a bit.

Caden.

He didn’t dislike the name, if anything it sounded pretty cool, and it wasn’t even difficult to say, so there was that too.

“Caden…”

Donnie hums in acknowledgement from the name. “Caden, huh? Very well.” Donnie agrees, nodding his head and clearing his throat. “So, Caden, are you feeling all right now?” He inquires, mentally taking note of every detail, no matter how minor, that he spotted as he observed the turtle in bed.

Young Leo—no—Caden, shook his head. “Not… really.” He replies, wincing a little bit at the headache he felt, “Head… m-maybe?” He adds, noticing the way Donnie nods along with him, “Your head hurts? Did you bump it?” He asks, leaning over and gently guiding Caden to lean his head down so that Donnie could look at the back of it.

“Not sure…”

Donnie didn’t like the sound of that, but he didn’t want to potentially alarm or trigger anything by mentioning it to Leo… ah, guess he should call him Caden now, huh?

“We’ll keep an eye on it. Here, have some water, get some rest. And we’ll continue to monitor you more tomorrow.” Donnie explains the plan, handing over a cup of water to Caden who hesitantly takes it and sips at the beverage.

Donnie pauses for a moment to observe, before he sighs and walks away, heading for the exit. “Good night, Leo.” He says, walking out and leaving Caden in the dark.

“….I’m not Leo.”

---

Mikey always was the one to try and cheer up his brothers and offer his help wherever he could. He’s always been a nice guy, and the Resistance really helped him show off the caring and empathetic nature of his.

Mikey knew Leo must’ve been terribly bored sitting in that med room all day, for the past couple of weeks. And he could tell something was eating away at him, sometimes he’d walk in and just see him staring off into the distance with a blank and distant look on his face.

Donnie had told them of his recent discovery a couple days ago, where Leo kept insisting to be called Caden. Mikey didn’t quite understand, but if it somehow made Leo feel more comfortable for the time being, then he’ll give it a try.

The mystic warrior wandered the halls, heading towards the private med bay where those with more severe injuries or illnesses resided. It was also just far more spacious than the usual med bay they had. Leo often said that he wished to make the medical rooms bigger and more comfortable for everyone, but Donnie would shut him down about it and call it wishful thinking, also something about not having the space or equipment for it at the moment either.

Mikey hums along to a tune from one of the opening scenes of a Jupiter Jim movie that he’s adored since he was a teenager. Such a shame he didn’t have time to watch movies these days.

What he would give to have an old fashion Hamato movie night marathon again…

Arriving in front of the door to Leo’s room in the med bay, he carefully creaks the door open, poking his head inside, in case his older brother who was in a younger body was asleep.

He froze when he noticed the bed was empty, making him panic inside as he urgently scanned the room.

Oh no! Donnie’s gonna be so pissed at me for letting Leo escap—

His mind paused mid panic, looking over at the corner of the room in utter bewilderment and disbelief. Leo was standing. Or trying to at least, using the wall as support to hold himself up as his legs trembled like a newborn deer’s.

Leo was panting and sweating, gritting his teeth and gripping at the bare wall for something to hold onto. It was both fascinating and concerning to watch. Mikey figured that Leo probably shouldn’t be trying to walk by himself, but he also knew that he was incredibly stubborn and that this was also potentially a great big first step for recovery.

He’s shaking…

Mikey frowns, watching how the young mutant's body was shaking and trembling quite a lot. Even letting out a shuddering exhale. He most certainly had to be cold, given how he wasn’t in the warmth of the blankets in the bed and had little to cover himself with right now.

Mikey wondered what he could do to both help Leo from freezing his tail off and to hopefully help him gain back his memories.

His cloak!

Mikey beams at his idea, quickly turning back around and scuttling down the hallway towards the direction of Leo’s bedroom.

He felt rude for passing by members of the Resistance without stopping to say his usual hello and check in on how they’re doing, but he could do that another time when he wasn’t so busy with something else more urgent.

Reaching Leo’s room, which was far from where the usual sleeping quarters were for the Resistance members, Mikey flings open the door and looks around.

It was clean, surprisingly. Raph probably tidied it soon after Leo was transferred to the underground lab, floating in that stasis tube of his.

Mikey walks to the wardrobe, opening it and scanning the area for a certain shade of fabric. He remembered putting it in here when they first brought Leo back from the battlefield.

Please don’t tell me Raph moved it… oh, here it is!

Mikey picks up what he was looking for. The big cloak that Leo would always wear. But it was dirty and still had some dried blood staining it.

Mikey grimaced at the pungent smell of it too. It was a good thing he was going to wash it, otherwise Leo might actually die from the stench alone.

Mikey jogged out the door and headed towards the laundry room, which was mostly just a room with cubicles of running water and soap for people to come in and wash their clothes if needed. The brothers shared a small cubicle for their clothes, less of a hassle and gave more room for others who had to clean their clothes.

He eagerly dips the blue fabric into the water, grabbing a bar of soap and scrubbing it as hard as he could to clean off the grime and blood. Oh, how he misses washing machines that would do it all for you…

 

 

 

He didn’t quite know how long he had been scrubbing for, but it was long enough for his arms to begin aching something fierce. He pulled out the blue fabric and was satisfied with the end result. No blood. All clean looking and smelt fine.

“Now for some mystic dry cleaning.” He muttered, using his abilities to wring out the water, drying it off in an instant. Draxum often told Mikey to not waste his powers on ‘frivolous things’ and simple tasks like drying off clothes, but it wasn’t like this was actively hurting anyone.

Proud of his work, he exited the laundry room and made his way back to the med bay. He wondered if Leo was still trying to walk or if he gave up and went back to bed.

Guess he’ll find out when he opens the door that he soon found himself standing in front of, once he’d turned the corners of the hallways in the direction of the med bay.

He grabs the handle again and opens it carefully, peeking inside to see that Leo was currently still struggling to keep up, he didn’t look like he had moved all that much, and he was mumbling to himself, like he was talking to something. Should Mikey let Donnie know about that?

His body was shaking still, and that was more than enough reason for Mikey to confidently waltz in, smiling down at young Leo and draping the cloak over his shoulders. Young Leo, who insisted on being called Caden, stilled at the sudden feeling of being engulfed in something so abruptly. Blinking, he looks over towards Mikey who smiles down at him.

“I cleaned your cloak. Figured it could help with your memories having something familiar and stop you from shivering so much.”

Caden could only stare, flabbergasted that he didn’t even sense Mikey coming into the room or even approach him. He was so distracted on trying to get his body to move and obey, that everything else was obsolete and unimportant for him to be paying attention to.

Wait a second, his cloak?

Caden tilted his head in confusion. He didn’t have anything that belonged to him. Coming to the conclusion that this was Leo’s cloak, and that Mikey was still claiming that’s who Caden was.

“Thanks…”

Mikey smiles, perking up in hopes that this was helping with the memory problem.

“But I’m not Leo.”

Mikey slumps his shoulders, frowning before he catches himself and instead chuckling awkwardly, rubbing the back of his nape. “Right, Dee said you’re going by Caden now, right? Cool name, where’d you pick it from?” He asks, hiding away the disappointment he felt at the lack of progress, but Caden catches the look, which causes him to tilt his head away from the young Hamato in guilt.

“A book… Draxum read to me.”

“Barry read to you?”

“In the tube…”

Mikey ‘ahh’ at the comment, before softly chuckling. “Is that how you’re able to talk? Normally if someone was in stasis for a long time, they’d have trouble talking, right?” Mikey hums in thought at his own question, whereas Caden just shrugs his shoulders.

“Maybe.”

He grips the cloak around his shoulders, his legs wobbling a bit from lack of support of the wall as he turns around to face the direction of his bed, he hesitantly steps forward, clenching the cloak in his hands tighter as he quietly made his way back to the safety of the mattress. Mikey watched, hovering nearby in case Caden collapsed or needed some support.

But he didn’t, and managed to climb into bed without assistance, dragging the blue cloak across to rest in his lap. “Um… you did well for your first time walking! Been practicing?” Mikey curiously wonders, as Caden hums in response. “I wanted to get used to walking. I don’t plan on staying in this med bay the whole time.” He sternly states, his face briefly morphed into one of grim determination.

Mikey for a moment saw Leo. That was the same face he made when he was set on something. It made Mikey’s heart flutter happily, Caden, as he liked to be called, may insist he wasn’t Leo, but that familiar expression alone had given Mikey a spark of hope.

“Sure, whatever you say bro.”

He ignored the indignant look he received from Caden as Mikey walked by, patting Caden on the head and waving goodbye as he skips out the room.

Notes:

Thus the start of pain begins

 

And of course, a quick thank you to my awesome beta reader @cimmerian1275 who helped me out a lot with this chapter! Very talented and please, go give them a follow, like their work, etc.

Chapter 5: [First Time?]

Summary:

Caden opens his mouth to speak up, only to feel an overwhelming foreign emotion rise up and choke the works in his throat, stopping them from exiting. But it wasn't his emotion he was suddenly aware of.

It was Leo’s.

Notes:

The art in this chapter is done by me. But PLEASE feel free to make your own art and idk tag me in it or something—

APOLOGISE FOR ANY GRAMMAR MISTAKES THAT WERE MADE, I TYPE PRETTY FAST AND OFTEN DON’T SEE THEM UNTIL I ACTUALLY PUBLISH THE CHAPTER. THEN I’D TRY AND FIX ANY MISTAKES WHEN I SEE ONE.

Caden grimaced at the look of what was supposedly meant to be ‘food’, presented to him on a tray. The meal was some kind of gray slop that Draxum called ‘Sloppy Joe’ which apparently he’d heard was quite good, according to the opinions of yokai.

Caden pushed the tray away from him, clearly and decidedly letting Draxum know that he was not eating that, no matter what good reviews it apparently had from others.

The dull sludge looked wholly unappetizing, and not like something you would want as your first real meal. Especially not your first meal after 17 years in stasis.

 

 

“You have to eat something. You can’t be living off of an IV line for the rest of your life.” Draxum sent him a soft glare, encouragingly pushing the tray back towards his creation. Caden stuck his tongue out, letting out a ‘blegh’ and stubbornly shook his head.

“The IV isn’t gross looking.”

“Yes, well, we’re in an apocalypse. We don’t exactly get to have fine dining these days.”

Caden hums, understanding the situation perfectly well, he just can’t give in to the pressure of eating this. Whatever it was, it didn't even look fit for consumption. Is this really all there is?

“As picky as ever Leo.” Draxum huffs, grumbling under his breath, Caden snapped his head to look up at the yokai with a disapproving stare.

“I’m not Leo.”

“Right, Caden.”

Caden grumbled as he turned away in a show of ignoring Draxum, sitting back and rolling over to lay on his side, an arm propped up behind to support his head with the pillow as he stared at the other vacant and empty beds in his room. He should probably practice walking again today sometime soon. When Mikey last visited him (which was only a few days ago) he had spoken with Donnie and Raph about beginning a physical therapy plan for Caden, getting him familiar with using his legs.

He absentmindedly fiddled with Leo’s cloak-turned-temporary extra blanket in his free hand while he thought. They’d made a deal, once Caden eats some food and has been checked and cleared by Donnie and Draxum to make sure he’s completely healthy and ready, they’ll take him to the gym to begin his physical therapy. He hadn’t actually gone there yet, but when Mikey told him about it, he felt a little excited, if not slightly nervous.

This could be the first time he’d step out of the med bay. Or, it would be if only they could give him something that at least looked a little more edible, if they wanted him to eat before they started.

“Just try it kid. Hell, I’m getting hungry over here. Maybe we share a stomach?”

Leo’s disembodied voice had piped up next to him in his mind, it sounded like he was standing right beside him, despite being unable to see anything in the real world. This was something he’d been doing ever since he and Caden discovered each other's existence in the mindscape. Caden was trying to get used to the fact that he wasn’t alone in his head anymore. Leo sometimes spoke up out of nowhere, startling him enough that he’d visibly jolt up with fright, which would make the others worry and panic if they were around and happened to see it.

“I’m not eating that. It looks unsanitary.”

“Better than eating rats.”

Rats?!

Caden widened his eyes and shuddered at the thought of eating a rat, clutching the cloak around him tighter. Can turtles eat rats? Was that allowed? What did they taste like? Is his species capable of consuming such a thing?

He had so many questions, but he probably didn’t want half the answers to them. Draxum sighed loudly, reminding Caden that he was still there, before he gave up and took the tray away. “I’ll see if I can find something else for you. Michelangelo told me to start you off with basic and simple foods, to get your body used to the nutrients.” He briefly explained, mumbling something else to himself before getting up and walking away, heading to the door as Caden quietly watched him leave.

Once Caden was alone he let out a long sigh. He was hungry, stomach growling, but he did not want to eat whatever Draxum brought for him.

“You're like a little picky baby who won’t eat their vegetables.”

Caden scowled at the taunting voice of Leo, huffing and rubbing his temple slightly. “And I suppose you’d eat that then?” He asked, instantly met with an offended scoff in reply.

“Hell no!”

Yeah, that’s what he thought.

It was quiet after that, with nothing but the occasional beeps of machines from outside, and the sounds of distant voices and the soft pattering sound of people walking down the hallway outside of the med bay.

“I miss Mikey’s cooking.” Leo spoke up somberly, looking out and into the void with a distant expression. Caden eyed him, turning his head to the older slider, who noticed the stare since he cleared his throat and put on a stern façade once more.

“Look, if we want to separate ourselves and be in our own bodies, we need to at least get you used to the whole… uh, well, everything. Build your strength, and stuff.”

“Is that your idea of an encouraging leader's speech?”

Leo’s eye twitched at him, was he seriously getting sassed by a naïve little 17-year-old right now?

“Teenagers….” Leo grumbles, shaking his head as Caden rolls his eyes and looks away, focusing back on the real world instead. He was utterly bored, no entertainment and everyone was busy with their own little jobs for the Resistance. He wondered exactly what everyone's roles were, but he hasn't asked them yet, not wanting to intrude on anything he shouldn't.

Caden began closing his eyes, deciding maybe he should rest, saving his energy up that way in preparation for when he finally gets to leave the med bay. But he only got about a few seconds of shut eye before a loud commotion of sounds, the noise of groaning pain and distress came tumbling through his door in a chaotic storm. He flinched at the sudden and loud burst of volume in the previously quiet room, sitting upright in his bed as he watched Donnie wheel in a human woman on a stretcher, who looked pretty badly beat up.

“Sorry for the intrusion, Leo. Figured it was time you had a roommate.” Donnie sarcastically quipped, passing by Caden who was struck in a state of confusion so much so that he forgot to correct Donnie as he curiously tilted his head to the side, eyeing the woman who was going to be sharing the room with him on the other bed beside him.

A curtain was hastily pulled out, one that was used for privacy between the patients that share a room, blocking his view of the newcomer.

Who’s that?

Someone new? He hasn't met anyone other than Draxum and Leo’s brothers so far.

He only narrowed his eyes, eagerly wanting to get a glimpse of the state of his new roomie out of pure curiosity, but something was tugging around him and holding him back.

Oh right, the IV’s. He could only stretch out so far.

Donnie was talking on the other side, his muttering lost to Caden as he spoke something to the woman. Caden only managed to catch a name as he hurried to untangle the IV line from where it somehow got wrapped around his arm.

April?

“I’m fine, Donnie. Just a little scratch is all.” April assured him, but he could clearly see April struggling to hide the way she winced with every movement, still firmly holding a hand to her side that had blood staining the surrounding material.

“April, you are literally bleeding out. That is not just a mere little scratch.” Donnie bluntly stated, grabbing some materials and tools like scissors, bandages and other medical supplies.

“Would you just relax— Hey!” April snaps when Donnie inched closer, about to start cutting into the side of her shirt to see the wound, so April decided to punch him in the shoulder, making the mutant recoil and frown with a blank look as April huffed and crossed her arms.

“I know, you didn’t think you were just gonna cut up my good shirt here.”

“How else am I supposed to see the wound?” Donnie bit back, only to be silenced when April smacked him upside the head. “Dee, I know how to bandage myself. Just leave me to do it okay?” She asks, holding firm in a staring competition, Donnie eventually raises his hands up to surrender and back away.

“This is what I get for trying to be nice.”

April scoffed at his dramatics before brightening up and reaching over to the curtain to pull it back. “Did I hear you say Leo’s name earlier? Let me see him. Is he in this med bay?” She inquired, unaware of how Donnie tenses up at the question, opening his mouth about to stop her, but is too late in the process as April grins and pulls away the curtain.

“Leo! What are you in for—“

She stops, blinking in utter confusion when she doesn't see the tall brother of a turtle she's known for years in the bed beside her. Instead, she saw a miniature version of the leader of the Resistance who had been quietly listening in, who recoiled back when April laid eyes on him.

“….Donnie.” April called out to the soft shell who awkwardly looked back at her. “Yes?” He responds back, with a guilty tone like he was caught stealing from the cookie jar.

“Explain why I’m looking at a younger, teenage version of Leo.”

Caden gulped down his response to say he wasn’t Leo. The words had stalled and caught in his throat. Feeling somewhat intimidated by April who was eyeing him down like he grew two heads.

“It’s a long story…” Donnie responds, only for Caden to look back at him and tilt his head. “How? I woke up from stasis, which I’d been kept in for 17 years. You guys say I’m Leonardo, which I’m not. It really isn't that long” He starts off, ignoring the way April rapidly switched between looking at him and Donnie.

With an awkward chuckle, she grabs the curtain. “Will you excuse us for one moment?” She asks, not bothering to wait for a reply as she pulls the curtain back around and grabs Donnie, pulling him down at eye level with her.

“Boy, you better tell me everything.”

---

Donnie had quietly given the basic rundown of what April had missed in her absence from the base. She had to reign in her loud and surprised gasps when Donnie told her that Leo was halfway to death's door when they found him on the battlefield.

Even more surprised when Donnie told her that Mikey somehow saved Leo’s soul and transferred over to Caden. Which was another thing she was puzzled about, the whole name change and such, until Donnie informed her that Leo was experiencing a severe case of amnesia and delusional thinking. 

Caden had been half listening, mostly because he actually couldn’t really hear them talk, which had him feeling a bit annoyed and left out. He wrung the blue cloak between his fingers in bored frustration. He knew they were discussing him, so shouldn’t he get a say in all this? Give him his own opinion and version of what he was experiencing?

Eventually, April pulled the curtain back, smiling with a strained look at the corners. “Hey, buddy. Um, I’m April. But you probably don’t remember me. Unless you do, then awesome—“ She began, fumbling over her words as Caden shot her a deadpan look at the behaviour.

“I’m not Leo. So, no. I don’t remember you.”

She winced at his tone, “Wow, you weren’t kidding.” She mumbled to Donnie who nodded in acknowledgement, April cleared her throat. “Right, um, Dee here told me you go by Caden? Well, don’t you worry about me being your roommate for the time being. I’ll probably just be in here for a few days before getting back out there.” She assured with an eager smile, Caden observed her for a moment and sighed.

“Sure…”

Not knowing how else to respond, he turns on his side again, facing away from her and closing his eyes. Ignoring the way Leo was eyeballing him in his mind.

“Kid, you have to  see if April is okay.”

“She’s fine. You heard her earlier.”

“That’s not the same.”

Caden scoffs, dragging Leo’s cloak over his head and pressing his hands over where his inner ear was located, doing what he can to block him out. He was loud. Overwhelmingly loud, even when he wasn’t talking. His presence alone had Caden always feeling like he was walking on eggshells or something, always there and watching.

Leo groans, throwing his hands up and grumbling to himself as he walks away to cool off his rising annoyance. Caden peeked over to look at the older turtle who sat away from him, shell facing Caden, the younger turtle glanced away, letting the blessed quietness hang in the atmosphere.

Caden did try to rest, but how could he when April and Donnie had started talking to each other again, were they even trying to keep it down? Maybe Caden was just hyper aware of who was in the room with him, they were loud enough that he was even able to listen in, his eyes narrowed at the exit of the door of the room. Did they know he was still awake?

“Dee…” April sighs out, but pauses when Donnie holds a hand out to her to stop. “I know. We’re… still figuring everything out.” He assured, taking a glance at Caden’s direction before shaking his head and refocusing on his human friend.

“How bad was it out there?”

April furrowed her brows and groaned softly, “It’s bad. But it’s always bad isn’t it?” She half heartedly jokes, noticing the way Donnie narrowed his eyelids at her, apparently not in any mood for jokes. “We managed to get rid of a few Krang mutts that had been tracking us for a couple of days. Didn’t run into much trouble, Krang-wise. Had a few close calls with low supplies though, until we found some abandoned stores.” She reports, recalling her absence away from what she and her squad was doing.

“Krang mutts, huh? You think they’re getting bolder, coming so close to our territory?”

“Territory? What are we, dogs?”

Donnie deadpans, as April rolls her eyes lightly. “I know, I know. I’ll stop joking. Normally that’s Leo’s thing.” She glanced over at Caden who remained still and silent, eyes averted as he tried to not make it obvious that he was listening.

What are Krang mutts? Some kind of dog, right? Actually, what did these Krang even look like?

“What about the supplies? Did you get what we needed for the base?” Donnie interrogated, tilting his head questioningly while April hums and nods. “We managed to snag a few things. Some more medical things. Uh, got some spare parts for you to use in your inventions.” She smiles, noticing the way the soft shell perked up briefly at this information.

“We retrieved some weapons that we found. Old models, but I’m sure you can fix them up?”

“I’ll take a look. I’ll have the team you were out with bring them to my lab.”

Caden was beginning to grow tired, hearing them talk about the adventure that April went on. He managed to take a few quick mental notes on what he thought sounded important, mostly focused on these Krang creatures.

He hoped he’d never have to face them. They sounded like quite the hassle.

 

 

 

At some stage, Caden managed to fall asleep, only waking up because of the pained hissing coming from April, who was apparently rewrapping her bandages at 2AM in the morning. Caden blearily groans, slowly waking up and rubbing sleepily at his eyes as he observes April.

“What are you doing?” He inquired quietly in confusion, startling April who jumped a little from her perch at the edge of her bed before sighing and relaxing. “Sorry, did I wake you? I’m just wrapping myself up.” She apologised before explaining shortly what she was doing. Caden couldn’t help but scan his eyes over the now visible wound, grimacing in disgust at the sight of the blood.

He’s actually never seen blood before like that, unless paper cuts counted whenever Draxum was turning a page in a book, reading to him.

“…did it hurt?” He utters curiously, frowning slightly. He knew that they were in a war with these alien creatures called the Krang, but he didn’t think it could be that bad out there.

“What? This. Please, it’s a flesh wound.” April confidently chuckled, waving off his concerns. “This is nothing in comparison to what you’ve had Leo.” She grins, recalling distant memories of all the times she had to bail Leo out of harm's way, and how Leo would somehow always end up with some kind of wound at the end of it all.

Caden blinked, squinting his eyes up at her. She said the name ‘Leo’. Something that Caden was growing tired of hearing since waking up.

April must’ve sensed the stare she was getting, sweating and sighing out in disappointment. “Right, amnesia. You don’t remember much. Probably don’t even remember dying.” She spoke up, laying down on the mattress once she was done wrapping up her side.

Caden opens his mouth to speak up, only to feel an overwhelming foreign emotion rise up and choke the works in his throat, stopping them from exiting. But it wasn't his emotion he was suddenly aware of.

It was Leo’s.

“Dying…? Did…did I die? I don’t…”

Caden winced, hissing a little when vague flashes of what he assumed must be memories that weren’t his came racing in. A glimpse of Leo laying barely conscious on the floor was vivid in his mind, gagging and choking on his own blood.

Head pounding and white noise ringing in his ears. Feeling sick.

“Holy shit… I was dying. I remember.” Leo gasped out, slowly dropping onto his knees and beginning to wheeze and cough, feeling like he couldn’t get any air despite not actually needing oxygen in the mindscape.

He couldn't breathe properly.

Caden lifted his hand over his throat, like he was suffocating and running out of air as well.

What. What's happening?

April had been so lost in her own ranting, that she had no idea what was occurring outside of her thoughts. Running a hand down her face in exhaustion, “Damnit Leo… going off and dying like that on us? Well, I guess you’re not dead, dead. Mikey putting you in that body and all. By the way, what was Drax thinking? Creating another mutant.” She growls, clenching her fists tightly for a moment before sighing and relaxing her muscles.

“You have amnesia, according to Dee. But don’t worry. We’ll make sure that everything will come back to you. Maybe, somehow, fix this issue—“ She turns to glance at Caden, her expression soft but forced. At first, she figured Caden was just taking it all in, letting what she said sink in.

But then came the wheezes and gasps, and she instantly knew something was wrong.

“C-calm down Leo…!” Caden choked out past the tightness in his throat and lungs, ignoring the worried look of April who was shouting at him. Her words fell on deaf ears.

She had leapt out of her bed and hurried to his side, patting his carapace and mumbling soothing coos and reassurances to him. Caden couldn’t focus on her voice, overwhelmed and drowning from the emotions of the leader inside his head. Ones that aren't even his.

Closing his eyes tightly, he tried to force himself back into that vast void of his mind, somehow. He needs to get through to Leo. But he’s never actively tried seeking out the mindscape, it usually just happens without his knowledge or any forethought.

So, when he actually began feeling the disconnection of him metaphorically leaving his body, he panicked further. Feeling like he had taken a dangerous step and would fall off a tall building of sorts when he took another.

But no pain came when he felt stable enough to grasp where he was after that step. Sitting up, curling on the floor slightly as he looks around, spotting Leo in the distance who was huddled into a ball, his legs pulled close and pressed against his plastron.

“L-Leo!”

He called out for him, getting up with unstable wobbly feet and taking a few dizzy steps over, before falling to his own knees in the mindscape.

He had stumbled close enough to Leo where he was able to touch him if he reached his hand out, which was what he did before he winced like he'd been burned or zapped, memories of Leonardo being half dead resurfacing in his mind at the touch.

Leo’s eyes were wide with sudden… fear? Panic? Some kind of mental breakdown, remaining unblinking as he watched the scene of him lying on the dirt floor, covered in bruises and blood, the numbing pain of what he felt before his adrenaline was kicking in and subsiding that very agony, felt like it was being replayed for him.

He was dying… or he supposed, in a very eerie way, he had died.

“If I’m really, really dead… could I even go back? To my body? Or am I stuck being trapped inside this body?” He mumbled to himself, unaware of how Caden seemed to have flinched back, his hand that he began reaching out for Leo, hesitating.

Leo had sounded like it was Caden’s fault for being in this mess. Like he was a burden.

Maybe I am…

Caden shook his head, ignorant of the tight feeling in his chest that was foreign to him as he eventually snatched at a corner of Leo’s cloak.

“Snap… out of it!” He growls, glaring and tugging on the older slider. Leo blinks at the feeling of something pulling at the fabric, making him look away, the weighted thoughts beginning to fade a little. Caden was coughing and gasping, clearly experiencing some kind of side effect of pain that Leo was unknowingly giving him.

Leo bit his lip in guilt. He… he didn’t mean for that to happen.

“Shit…hey. Hey, kid, you okay?” His voice trembled, and he cleared his throat to get his own breathing under control, Caden copied him, breathing in and out as he let go of Leo, looking at him with surprise.

“Is...is that what's called a panic attack?”

“Um…kind of. I guess. Start of one.”

Leo quietly surveyed Caden, mentally checking him over as Caden leaned back, his carapace contacting the podium behind him.

“I don’t want to experience another panic attack…” Caden noted, inhaling a greedy breath of air into his lungs as Leo hums in agreement. “Yeah…it’s not fun.” He informs, turning his head back to the large holes in the void, noticing the sight of April in front of them.

“Might want to talk to her now.”

Caden looked over, seeing the situation as he stood up. His hands still shaking as he hesitantly touches the podium, hand making contact with the blue panel.

Once more he felt a strange sensation, like his spirit was tossed back into the outside world as his body jerked from an invisible tug, gasping like he had been holding his breath in for too long, clinging onto April who soothed him in a soft voice.

“You’re okay, Leo. I got you. Just take in deep breaths for me.”

Caden did as instructed, luckily, he seemed to have calmed significantly beforehand in his mind, which had somehow made it marginally easier for his body to recover faster from the start of the panic attack Leo had experienced when he overheard that he was dying.

Caden gazed at April, watching her carefully before gently pushing her away from him. “I’m not him.” He scolds lightly, as she frowns and shakes her head. “I’ve been gone for only a few weeks or so, and I come back to this mess.” She told herself, walking away and pacing back and forth.

Caden observed, head still throbbing as he lays down, turning back on his side that faced away from April, who had started mumbling under her breath.

Caden clicked his tongue quietly.

He didn’t even get a chance to leave the med bay room today. To go to the gym and do that physical therapy activity that Mikey told him about briefly. And Draxum probably forgot about finding him a different meal in all of the commotion.

Notes:

Big oof for Leo and Caden

And of course, a quick thank you to my awesome beta reader @cimmerian1275 who helped me out a lot with this chapter! Very talented and please, go give them a follow, love their work, etc.

Chapter 6: [Out of Step]

Summary:

“Jesus… fuck, you make my life difficult enough.”

“I make your life difficult?!”

Caden seethed, shaking his head and turning around. “Screw this!” He grumbled, storming towards the dojo doors and opening them.

Notes:

Didn’t have time to draw anything for this chapter but PLEASE feel free to make your own art and idk tag me in it or something. Please I’m begging for fanart for this chapter and series in general. On my knees—

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Edit: Art in this was made by @katiemaycreate

ITS SO GOOD THANK YOU!

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

APOLOGISE FOR ANY GRAMMAR MISTAKES THAT WERE MADE, I TYPE PRETTY FAST AND OFTEN DON’T SEE THEM UNTIL I ACTUALLY PUBLISH THE CHAPTER. THEN I’D TRY AND FIX ANY MISTAKES WHEN I SEE ONE.

The ‘Sloppy Joe’ was presented to Caden once more, the young mutant’s face twisted in disgust, he took a brief glance up at the one who slid the tray over to him, flinching when he saw the stern look from Mikey directed at him.

He gulped nervously as his eyes flickered from the meal to Mikey’s fiery glare.

Has he always been this intimidating? Caden knew he’s only known the turtle for a short amount of time, but still, he hadn’t given him a look like that before.

“That’s Dr. Delicate Touch. If I were you, I’d eat it right now.”

Leo had mumbled into his ear, making Caden sigh and grumble something under his breath as he picks up the spoon, he manages to scoop up a sizable chunk of the sloppy joe, opening his mouth and closing his eyes as he puts the food down onto his tongue, pulling the spoon out and chewing cautiously.

It was….

Surprisingly good? Caden blinked, relaxing his previously tense muscles as he took in the new taste. Perhaps because it was the fact, he actually never had food in the first place, so his taste buds were experiencing flavour for the first time and adjusting. Whatever the case it was, Caden took in more spoonful's, unaware of the fact that Mikey smiled at him, relieved at the sight.

Caden looks up, before gazing over to the side, the empty bed where April was meant to be in, having no one. “Is she okay?” He asked, making Mikey chuckled softly.

“Yeah, she got discharged early this morning while you were still asleep. So, she’s back to work.” He assures, crossing his arms comfortably while Caden hums in acknowledgement.

“What is it that you all do by the way? Like, I know we’re in a war, but… surely these Krang things aren’t all that tough?” He wonders out loud, Mikey begins to sweat anxiously at his words.

Leo had winced at the comment, clicking his tongue at Caden. “Idiot...” He hisses beside him, Caden ignores him and keeps a curious gaze on Mikey. “So…?” He encourages the youngest Hamato to talk.

“Well, I guess in the Resistance I’m described as the Mystic Warrior. At least that’s what you say to me.”

Caden narrowed his eyes in puzzlement, “I haven’t said that to yo—“ He came to a halt, putting the pieces together. Mikey meant Leo. Not Caden. Not him.

“Raph is like our tank, I guess. He’s amazingly strong so he can attack head on, especially with his Ninpo. He’s also the one who teaches new recruits how to fight. Giving them lessons and whatnot.”

Raph? Oh right, the bigger, taller and muscular brother. Caden hasn’t had much interaction with him out of the three.

“A teacher huh…” Caden hums, placing a hand under his chin in thought about this. “Yup! He’s good too. And patient.” Mikey smiles, rubbing the back of his neck, “Donnie is the main tech guy. Making sure our defences are on track. Designing weapons like our guns. And sometimes armor too, but that’s more of Barry’s forte.” Mikey explains, while the mention of Draxum catches Caden’s attention as he tilts his head.

“Isn’t Draxum a scientist though?”

“He is. He helps make medicinal treatments for the wounded. He and Donnie work together when it comes to all that alchemy and sciencey stuff. Let’s see, oh, April’s the commander, she’ll take a team or two out of the base and scour the surrounding area for supplies and reconnaissance on the Krang. And there’s a bunch of more members that have their own thing.”

Mikey then walks over, softly jabbing his finger onto Caden’s plastron. “And you are the leader of the Resistance. Coming up with strategies, often on the front lines, protecting us.” He grins, happily unaware of the conflicted emotion Caden suddenly felt. 

“That’s not me.”

“Course not. It’s me. But, considering the circumstance, that responsibility now falls onto your shoulders as well.”

Caden flinched at this, turning to Leo with a wide stare of disbelief, but Leo only stared ahead, arms crossed and face serious. That eased nothing for Caden who looked away, sweating anxiously before focusing back on the real world.

“Say, once you eat your food. How'd you feel about finally going to the gym? Get you working on your feet and whatnot.”

Caden coughs on air for a moment, bewildered by the statement. “I-I can leave?” He beams, eagerly leaning forward in the bed as Mikey had to quickly step back before they collided heads with each other. “Well, someone is excited. Yeah, you can’t stay on bed rest forever.” He huffs in amusement, turning around, “I’ll go set up the gym now. I’ll come back once I’m done and we can make our way over.” He winks playfully, whistling a tune as he confidently strides out the room.

Caden smiled softly, looking down at the sloppy joe as he continued to finish the meal. He noticed the way Leo had been quiet, like he was in deep thought about something, but he didn’t voice out his thoughts. A few moments of the quiet awkwardness faded away when the door reopens to reveal April walking in, smiling at the sight of Caden.

“Hey, I didn’t get a chance to say bye to my roommate.” She softly teases, strolling towards him and grabbing a chair, sitting down beside the bed as she eyed the tray of the sloppy joe. “Oh, poor you. Have to eat that?” She grimaced in sympathy, but Caden could only tilt his head to the side in confusion by her comment.

“What do you mean? It’s good.”

April chokes on air, smacking her fist against her chest as she breathes in and stares widely at him. “Good? That’s like one of the worst meals we can make for those in recovery. Did your amnesia make you forget your tastebuds?” She slightly grins, tapping Caden on the head as he couldn’t help but lightly smack her hand off him.

“I don’t have amnesia.”

“Leo—“

Caden scoffs, ignoring her as he reaches for the cloak that was hanging off the end of the medical bed, grabbing it and tossing it over himself, in hopes he could just hide away and not listen. April exhales, “Okay, okay. Sorry, didn’t mean to upset you.” She apologises, frowning in sympathy as Caden took in some deep breaths, calming down.

“I’m not upset…” He removed the cloak down a little from his face.

Leo in his mind let out a tiny huff, rolling his eyes as Caden mentally glared up at him. What was with his attitude today? 

“Uh, hello? Anyone in there?” April lightly clicks her fingers in front of Caden who flinched, blinking and looking at her in confusion. “Huh?” He mumbled while April furrowed her brows at him.

“Hm… you doing okay? You spaced out for a moment there, buddy.” She informs Caden, who rubs the back of his neck in awkwardness. 

“Sorry, um…”

He bites his lip. Should he tell her that Leo is inside his head? Talking to him? Well, maybe not talking to him right now, but before today he had been.

“April, I—“

“She won’t believe us.” Leo cuts him off, making Caden shut his mouth and sweat, side eyeing the older slider. “She’ll think we’re crazy.” Leo added, not bothering to make eye contact with Caden as he instead focuses on April through the large holes that acted as their eyes in the mindscape.

“We won’t know that unless we try.”

“Caden. No one is going to believe us. They’re not going to believe  you .”

Caden tenses at his tone, he sounded annoyed, ticked off. He couldn’t pinpoint why Leo was acting this way right now, but he had no energy to argue with him. “Whatever.” He mumbles, taking control of his body once more as he blinks and rubs his temple, a headache slightly forming.

“Leo—“

“Caden.”

“Right, sorry. Caden. Do you need a drink? Some medicine?” April suggests, putting a comforting hand on Caden’s shoulder as the latter shrugs her off him.

“I’m okay. Just… I guess I'm a little excited to leave the room and go to the gym.” He informs, half lying and half saying the truth. April tilts her head, “I’m not sure that’s a good idea to be going in your state.” She comments but Caden shakes his head.

“No, it’s the perfect idea. Get my mind off things and whatnot. Besides, I can’t stay here forever.”

Upon finishing his statement, Mikey enters, smiling. “Oh, hey April! Are you going to join us with his physical therapy?” He questions but April sighs and shakes her head, standing up.

“Not today. I got some important things to do. Gotta make sure the supplies are all stocked up and we aren’t running low on anything.” She assured, patting Mikey on the shoulder and exiting the room. But Caden noticed the concerned look on her face when they made eye contact. Mikey hums lightly, watching his human friend leave before looking to Caden, smiling softly. “You ready?” He encourages, moving the tray off Caden’s lap as the latter throws the blanket off him, as well as the cloak.

He moves his body to be closer to the edge of the bed, his legs dangling off the sides. He hesitates on advancing further, looking to Mikey who was calmly standing by to help if needed. “Need assistance?” He inquired gently, but Caden, not wanting to seem weak, shook his head and forced his body to hop off the bed, his feet touching the coolness of the floor.

“W-whoa!” Caden yelps softly when his legs feel like jelly, quickly reaching out for something to hold onto. Luckily Mikey was there beside him in a heartbeat, having one arm securely wrapped around his torso and the other around his shoulder, holding him up steadily.

“How about I help you walk the rest of the way?”

“Fine…”

Mikey hums, looking briefly to see if they needed anything before, they left. His eyes fell upon the blue cloak, he reached out with his mystic energy, the fabric floating up above them. Satisfied he slowly leads Caden towards the door and opens it.

Caden didn’t know what to expect when he saw the other side of the doors opening. But he took a moment to pause to take in everything. It was a long corridor, with the walls being plastered with dark grey metal. Lights embedded into the ceiling, and he saw some open and closed doors in the side of the walls, presumably leading to different rooms.

“Come on, the gym is this way.” Mikey spoke up, gently tugging him towards the right, as Caden had no choice but to follow. His legs trembled, threatening to give out as he looked at the floor, trying to make sure he didn’t trip over his own footing.

He had no awareness of his surroundings as he focused on not tripping himself up, unaware of how he and Mikey passed by humans and yokai who greeted the mystic warrior briefly but would stop and stare wide eyed when they noticed Caden. Mumbling under their breaths.

 

“Who’s that?”

“Who knows? I thought they were the only turtles.”

“They look a little familiar, don’t they?”

“Yeah, now that you mention it. They look like a miniature version of Master Leonar—“

 

Mikey who had been listening in, gulps. He didn’t think this through. He can’t have rumours spreading about in the base. He quickly drops the cloak that was floating above them down onto Caden, who recoils at the sudden weight of the fabric falling on him.

“What the—?”

Mikey chuckles, helping him put it on securely, clipping it onto Caden as he then pulls the hood up, as far as it could go to hide his face. It wasn’t much to hide his body, but good enough to hide his recognizable facial features from gawking gazes.

“It was getting cold, figured you’d need this on you.” He lies, going back to leading him off as Caden tilts his head at him but doesn't really question his motive for hiding him. 

Mikey and Caden arrived at the front door of what Caden could only safely assume was the gym. Mikey reaches out and opens the door wide, smiling as he booms his voice into the room. “Raph! We’re here!” He exclaims, making Caden jump a little beside him, rubbing at his inner ear from the yelling.

Caden does a quick scan around the gym. It was your typical room full of gym equipment. Punching bags, weights, bench presses, other kinds of machinery that Caden didn't know. The room itself was split into three parts, it was a big room. With the middle section being the actual gym equipment, the left being what appeared to be a shooting range. And then to the right, was a dojo.

“Whoa….” He uttered under his breath, his feet moving closer to touch one of the weights, observing everything in a new light. “You like it? Raph helped design the place.” A sudden and deep voice spoke up, making Caden step back self-consciously when a larger turtle steps forward towards him, smiling awkwardly with a snaggle tooth hanging out slightly.

It was most definitely Raph. With his signature red bandana. Caden also noticed how he had an eyepatch over his right eye. Why? He wasn’t too sure, perhaps some kind of accident occurred?

Raph looks to Mikey, “How is he doing today? Is he ready?” He asks, as though Mikey was his personal doctor. Caden quickly interrupts before Mikey could say anything. “I’m fine and ready.” He narrowed his eyes in determination, standing up right as best he could without feeling like he was going to collapse.

Raph and Mikey share a surprised and baffled look, but nonetheless give a little encouraging smile. “This way big man.” Raph turns away, motioning with his hand for Caden to follow him.

Caden tried to keep up, taking one large step at a time as though he was doing lunges. Mikey snickers in amusement at the sight as he calmly follows behind, making sure Caden didn’t fall over.

Raph had led them to the dojo, walking up tiny steps as it was slightly elevated. Caden handled the steps pretty well on his part, panting slightly from straining his muscles already. Mikey waits for Caden to enter the dojo fully before he closes the sliding doors for privacy as he makes his way to stand next to Raph, who pauses and turns back to face Caden who stood a bit away from them.

“Okay, now, I know you’re just getting used to your new body Leo. So, we’ll take it slow.”

Leo—

Caden squints his eyes at him, “Not him. I’m Caden.” He corrects, noticing how Raph briefly jumped, rubbing the back of his neck. Mikey chuckled awkwardly at the comment. Raph clears his throat, nodding. 

“My bad. Caden. We’ll take it slow today. Start with some basics.”

“Basics?” Caden repeats, unsure what that meant exactly. What was more basic than just walking?

“I’m gonna have you walk around the dojo two times. After that, we’ll do some stretches.”

Caden widens his eyes before he slumps his shoulders. “Seriously? Just walk in a circle?” He grumbles, rolling his eyes as he huffs and slowly makes his way to the wall, having one hand on it for better stability. He admits he felt silly about doing this, but if this was a way to get him to walk better, having more freedom, then so be it. He takes some steps forward, getting used to his footing as he uses the wall to lean on a bit.

He had made it about halfway before his legs were begging for him to rest, but Caden pushed through the strain, ignoring the ache. Mikey and Raph stood in the middle, smiling with encouragement as Mikey cheered him on.

“You got this bro!”

“Yeah, you can do it. Just a bit more.”

God they're loud.

“They’re just showing encouragement is all.” Leo suddenly defended, making Caden halt for a moment in his steps, blinking in surprise at his sudden voice, he narrowed his eyes, keeping his gaze back on the ground.

“Didn’t think you were talking to me.”

“Who else would I be talking with?”

“I don’t know. Made an imaginary friend in there or something?”

Leo scoffed at the teens sass, “I’m just thinking is all. Or can I not do that?” Leo lightly bites back, crossing his arms as Caden huffs, bitterly chuckling, unaware that he was beginning on the second lap of walking in a circle, ignorant to the fact that he wasn’t using the wall as a support, and was instead just walking at a normal rate, his eyes focused on the floor with a glare.

 “You’ve been all pissy today. What’s up your ass?”

“My ass?! I’m stuck inside the head of a teenager who can’t even walk without feeling like jello!”

Oh, he wants to go there, does he?

Caden stops, growling as he waves his hand out, yelling into the air. “How is that my fault?! I didn’t ask for you to be in there! I woke up from a 17 yearlong nap, how am I meant to know what’s going to happen to me?”

Both Mikey and Raph stare with concern, equally puzzled at the sudden shouting. “Uh, Caden? You okay there, bud?” Raph clears his throat, taking a cautious step forward.

Caden ignored the snapper, crossing his arms while Leo rubs at his temple, annoyed.

“Jesus…  fuck , you make my life difficult enough.”

“I make your life difficult?!”

Caden seethed, shaking his head and turning around. “Screw this!” He grumbled, storming towards the dojo doors and opening them. “Caden? Hey, wait! You gotta finish your physical therapy session!” Mikey called out, as he and Raph raced after him, but Caden, who hadn’t realized he was walking perfectly normally, just gave them the cold shoulder and kept going.

“Running away, are you?”

“Shut up! I don’t need you nagging me. I didn’t ask for this. None of this..!”

He opens the door of the gym, striding out as he walks along the corridors. At first, he ignored the curious stares of the humans and yokai alike, but then he became aware of the eyes on him, murmuring about him.

 

“Whoa, look. He looks like the Masters.”

“Is he like a brother of theirs that they kept hidden?”

“He looks like Master Leonardo. Maybe a secret love child of his?”

 

Caden grimaced at the mention of him and Leo being even remotely related. A dizzying headache building its way up, making him grunt and waver, causing him to lean against the wall as he hissed.

Ow…

He stood outside one of Donnie’s many laboratories, the soft-shell listening to his horrendously loud techno music, his door wide open and unaware of the turtle outside.

Donnie sticks his tongue out, tinkering with one of his projects as he was connecting some circuits and wires into it. He whistles along to the tune as he turns around, his elbow accidentally knocking over a half-finished cup that tipped over and spilt its contents onto the gear that he was working on. From the looks of it, being a tiny rocket like launcher.

“Ah, banana pancakes!” He grumbled, trying to quickly soak up the water with an old rag he had nearby, but he stepped back once the rocket fizzled and electricity bounced off it. “Uh oh.” He gulps, letting out a startled yelp when the rocket launches off the table in the blink of an eye.

 

 

 

 

It heads towards the door, where Caden was leaning against the wall in front of. Donnie saw his figure, “Look out! Leo!” He announces, biting his bottom lip in concern when the rocket was so close and heading right in his direction.

Caden blinks and turns his head towards the source of the noise, his eyes wide and body frozen.

Oh shit—

“Caden! Move it!” Leo shouted, lunging ahead and grabbing onto the mindscape figure of Caden, pulling him back instinctively. Leo stumbled from his forward momentum into the controls, his hands catching him on the scanner like part of the podium.

Leo couldn’t exactly describe it, but one second, he was seeing the void of the mindscape, and next thing he knew, was how he felt like his body was yanked into the real world.

It was a tingling sensation. One that Leo didn’t have time to properly process as he noticed the rocket coming at him at a dangerous speed. Reflexively he jumps forward out of harm's way, somersaulting clear as he landed in a crouching position, the rocket impacting the wall that he was just leaning against, exploding upon impact and leaving a gaping hole behind.

“Leo!” Raph shouts for him, coughing as the smoke of the rocket hangs in the air as Leo himself pants breathlessly, eyes blown wide and looking at the ground. 

He… he was looking at the ground?

He was panting?

Was that sweat?

And why did his body ache and feel so fatigued?

Leo slowly stands up, wincing slightly as he cautiously raises his tridactyl hands, observing them and moving their fingers.

He was moving them. Like one normally would in their body.

Was… was he somehow back in his body?

Leo blinks, recalling what happened. He was grabbing Caden out the way. And now he’s here?

Leo took another look down at his arms, noticing the difference in what he was normally used to looking at. This was his body. It was still Caden’s. But Leo was in control?

“I… I possessed you?” Leo mumbles in the mindscape, not looking down at Caden who was staring wide eyed at him, on the floor as Leo’s body towered over him. It was…frightening. Caden was in control and now it was like he was disconnected from his body. Like he was now watching a movie without his permission.

Leo had gained control over him…and he wasn’t sure how to feel about that.

“Leo! Ohmigosh are you okay?!” Mikey jumps over, grabbing Leo and examining him for any injuries. Leo felt numb, his eyes focused on his brothers who were crowding him with relieved and worried faces.

“Donnie, what the hell was that?!” Raph lightly whacked his brother upside the head as Donnie stubbornly glanced away.

“Uh, nothing. Don’t worry about it.” He assured, terribly.

“It almost got Leo! He could’ve been hurt!” Raph scolded, as Donnie held his hand up.

“Ah! But it didn’t. So, nothing to fret about.” He noted, smirking proudly while Raph looked like he was on the verge of either ripping apart Donnie or ripping apart the lab.

Mikey was as always trying to be the peacemaker, getting in between them to calm them down. Their voices muffled as Leo was watching silently. Taking in everything.

He felt like he was back home. Back with his brothers.

“G-g-gu…!”

He coughed, gagging on his own tongue as he didn’t realise how much pain he’d felt when trying to talk. Was this because he had to get used to talking again? Surely it wouldn’t be this bad. Leo knows how to talk.

Right…but Caden was still getting used to his vocal cords. And this was after all Caden’s body, and not his.

Leo placed a hand at his throat, choking on air as he had to take a step back away from the controls, overwhelmed, exhausted and struggling to breathe.

Caden was momentarily surprised that Leo wasn’t in control anymore, but quickly stood up and took back control when he saw how his body began to sway and almost fall without someone piloting him.

Caden gasps in greedy gulps of air, coughing a few times as he looks around at his surroundings.

That…was insane. And not something he enjoyed. Suddenly being unable to move his own body and watching someone else do it.

He took a brief look back at Leo who seemed calmer now. But he was quiet, his shell towards Caden while he was staring down at his hands in deep thought. “Leo, how are you feeling?” Mikey had asked, snapping him out of it as Caden recoiled briefly.

“W-what?” He mumbles, shaking his head as he focuses back on the present. 

“I’m fine…”

Donnie leans in, pulling his goggles down to scan him. “Interesting, the way you dodged that rocket was that of an expert. Like it was second nature.” He grins a bit too confidently, “Perhaps your memories are returning to you.” He hypothesised, circling Caden like a vulture, as Caden sweats and pushes Donnie back from him for space.

“I don’t…that wasn’t me…? It’s…it’s hard to explain—“

Raph placed a hand on Caden’s shoulder, “Don’t think too much about it. What’s important is that you seem to be heading in the right direction. You’ll be back to your old self in no time.” He assured with utter confidence, Mikey eagerly nodding along beside him.

“Oh! And you're walking looks like it’s basically become second nature to you! That was super quick too. Maybe we can get you started on actual training.”

“T-training?”

Raph nods, “We still have your katanas in your room. You can practice with them soon if you like.” Heh grins happily, but Caden was struggling at processing all of this sudden news. “My room…? W-wait, guys I’m not Le—“ He tried to explain, shaking his hands out but was cut off by Donnie who wrapped an arm around his shoulder.

“I also believe that you’re ready to leave the med bay room. And move back into your own space. Could help you with the memory issue being around something familiar too.”

I’m not Leo…please, I’m not him!

He couldn’t talk, finding it hard to argue back. And with Leo becoming non-verbal, he felt…well, it was all too much.

I’m not…

He gulps. Slumping his shoulders as he presses his hands over his eyes, shutting them tightly in the mindscape.

“I’m not  him … I’m not…”

He repeats over and over quietly.

Notes:

Rumour has it that Leo has a secret son he never told anyone—

Also shout for Epic the Musical giving me inspiration to this series—

 

And of course, a quick thank you to my awesome beta reader @cimmerian1275 who helped me out a lot with this chapter! Very talented and please, go give them a follow, love their work, etc.

Chapter 7: [The Turtle and the Boy]

Summary:

Caden looked up at Leo in the mindscape, tilting his head inquiringly. “He’s a kid that I help look after with my brothers. His mother… was a good friend of ours.” He states in a fond tone, looking rather solemn with his gaze trained on the photo of Casey.

Was…past tense. Meaning she was most likely dead.

“Is…this kid also…?”

“He’s alive. You’ll probably see him around at some point. He…last time I saw him, he was sleeping in his bedroom.”

Notes:

Didn’t have time to draw anything for this chapter but PLEASE feel free to make your own art and idk tag me in it or something. Please I’m begging for fanart for this chapter and series in general. On my knees—

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Edit: Art in this was made by @katiemaycreate

ITS SO GOOD THANK YOU!

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

APOLOGISE FOR ANY GRAMMAR MISTAKES THAT WERE MADE, I TYPE PRETTY FAST AND OFTEN DON’T SEE THEM UNTIL I ACTUALLY PUBLISH THE CHAPTER. THEN I’D TRY AND FIX ANY MISTAKES WHEN I SEE ONE.

Waking up in an unfamiliar room the first time had made Caden feel dizzy and nauseated, the completely new environment throwing him off. Thankfully, he knew where he was this time, how could he not when he barely slept a wink.

Leo’s room.

Leo’s brothers insisted that he try sleeping in ‘his’ room, seeing if any memories would come back to him with the supposed familiarity of the space. But all Caden received was an endless amount of tossing and turning in a bed he’d never used before until now, eyes opening and closing each time he thought he saw something in the corner or heard a new noise.

Leo kept assuring him that it was nothing. That his room was located near one of Donnie’s labs, so he must be hearing the soft shell tinkering away with his machines and projects late into the night like he usually does.

Caden ignored the other turtle in his head for most of the night, barely giving him a glance, let alone any attention. The memory of Leo taking control of his body the other day so easily, was still frightening to think about and wouldn't leave him alone. He felt a little violated, and powerless in the moment.

Maybe he was being too sensitive about this, but he couldn’t just let it go so easily. Leo had taken control of his body, technically his life, for the split moment it took for him to kick Caden out of control and dodge that rocket to save them both.

Leo could probably sense his conflicted emotions while he thought about this, but chose to not say anything.

It was morning by now, Caden didn’t know the exact time but he could hear in the distance murmuring of people's voices and footsteps picking up and increasing in activity.

Caden groaned, sitting up and rubbing at his tired eyes, gearing himself up for the day with a deep breath before getting up. He never took a moment to properly look around the room that belonged to Leonardo until now. It’s… mostly plain.

It had the basics you would find in a bedroom. Wardrobe, drawers to store things inside, one was small and resided next to the bed on the left side. No windows were seen, and barely any decoration.

There was a piece of paper however, two actually, that were placed face down on the bedside drawer. Curiosity ate away at Caden, what were those for?

Leaning over and picking them up, he turned over the one in his right hand, blinking in surprise when he saw it was a photo of a small and thin human boy sporting a massive grin. He had short messy black hair, a chipped upper tooth, and was wearing a black shirt with some kind of skull design on it, and a small brown blanket-like cape hanging over his shoulders.

In the photo it seemed like he was being held by one of the brothers, if the green skin of the arms were any indication. Possibly even Leo? But the photo was zoomed in and too cropped to tell for sure.

The child looked to be no older than 8. Maybe around 10?

“That’s Casey.” Leo suddenly piped up. Caden jumped a little at his abrupt voice, it's the first time since yesterday that he’s spoken to him.

Caden looked up at Leo in the mindscape, tilting his head inquiringly. “He’s a kid that I help look after with my brothers. His mother… was a good friend of ours.” He states in a fond tone, looking rather solemn with his gaze trained on the photo of Casey.

Was…past tense. Meaning she was most likely dead.

“Is…this kid also…?”

“He’s alive. You’ll probably see him around at some point. He…last time I saw him, he was sleeping in his bedroom.”

He watched as Leo sighed, rubbing a hand over his face, minutely shaking his head, refocusing on the present and not on the past. Caden gently placed the photo back down before turning the next one over to have a quick look. To his surprise it was a photo of the brothers with April in the middle, holding a certificate of some kind.

He absentmindedly ran a thumb over the paper, it seemed a lot older and more worn than the one of Casey. April, Leo and his brothers all looked decades younger here, maybe late teens to early adults? He wasn’t too sure, but they were smiling.

Happy and bright eyed, unscarred and youthful. They all looked so carefree and healthy here.

Mikey didn’t have greying hair in this photo and Raph had both eyes visible, Donnie didn’t have a gruesome scar on his face and Leo…

Caden snuck a quick glance at Leo who approached to stand beside him in the mindscape, watching the photo with an unreadable and blank expression. 

What happened to them?

Caden took a moment to scan over the photo, his eyes settling upon someone unfamiliar. A large yokai-looking rat whose fur was turning grey, wearing a brown kimono. Who was this? 

“That’s my dad.” Leo informs, as though he read his thoughts. Maybe he actually can, or perhaps Caden was just really easy to read with the way his brow had furrowed in confusion.

“That's your dad? He’s a rat?” Caden inquired, even more confused and very curious as to how that was even possible.

“It’s a long story, but yep, I'm even biologically related to him.”

“What’s his name?”

“He went by many. Hamato Yoshi was the name he had as a human. Lou Jitsu when he was a movie star. And Splinter, when he became a rat dad.” Leo replies fondly, his smile seemed strained but soft as he started recalling bits and pieces of his childhood.

Caden winced a little when a flash of a foreign memory suddenly popped up in his mind. It was quick and a little blurry, but he saw a glimpse from Leo’s perspective of when Leo and Raph were only children, making what appeared to be home made lemonade. Their father was just visible in his peripheral vision, holding a cup and wearing sunglasses, Raph was stomping in a wooden barrel and Leo standing behind the lemonade stand, holding two hands up with peace signs.

He held back a coo at how adorable tiny Raph looked back then. 

The memory faded out and was swapped for another one.

One of Leo and Splinter, fighting together in what appeared to be in an arena of sorts, wearing strange matching flashy costumes and tag-teaming a giant tentacled monster that must've been their opponent.

With a pained hiss from the quick and dizzying scene changes, Caden stepped back from the control podium, gripping at his head within the mindscape from the unexpected side effects. 

Leo was quick to step up, placing his hand over the podium to stop Caden’s body from collapsing without a pilot.

Leo was in control, holding Caden up right as he took a moment to gaze around the familiar room that was his. Leo spared a moment to look down at the family photo before putting it down and walking away, reaching out to the cloak that was once his that Caden had left at the end of the bed, and draping it over himself.

He grinned at the familiar sensation of the blue fabric weighing over his shoulders, for a moment he could pretend that he was back in his own body.

That was until he realised the tugging at his pants was Caden trying to catch his attention in the mindscape, “I’m fine now… let me back in.” He starts, still with a fistful of Leo’s pants in his hands and a stubborn expression on his face.

Leo didn’t reply, hesitating as he thought about it. “Just…hang on for a moment.” He says, gently pushing Caden off his pants as he returns his attention to the real world.

He walks to the door, opening it and peeking his head outside into the corridor, looking right and left. He didn’t see anyone walking around right at that moment, so he quickly stepped out, pulling the hood of the cloak over his head as he strides along.

It wouldn’t hurt to check over a couple things really quickly, right? He’s been away for a while now; he had to make sure the base was up to date and operational. “Leo. Give me back my body.” Caden hissed, standing behind the older red eared slider who just murmured back.

“In a second.”

Leo made his way to the end of the corridor, stiffening for a moment when he saw a couple of yokai and humans walking in his direction. He didn’t want to draw any attention to himself, but he didn't really have anywhere to hide.

He tilted his head down so the shadows of the hood could hide his face more effectively, and trained his eyes on the floor, waiting for the group to pass him. They didn’t bat an eye his way, making him sigh in relief and continue on his merry way. He knew Raph or Donnie probably wouldn’t like the idea of Caden roaming the base without their supervision, but call Leo paranoid, he had to make sure everything was still in good hands while he was stuck in this situation, that everyone still had at least some semblance of safety.

He turned another corner heading towards the cafeteria, but he didn’t get far when his feet suddenly halted on the spot. He blinked, stupefied, and tried to move. Looking down again, nothing was in his way or blocking his legs and feet, so why…?

“Give me back control.” Caden growled, he continued squishing himself underneath Leo’s arms, hands reaching out and touching the control panel as well.

Caden was controlling the lower half of his body, while Leo had the upper half. 

“Are you insane? Let go.” Leo orders, trying to push him back and away with one arm, but Caden was stubborn, gripping on even tighter and refusing to let go.

“No. You let go, body snatcher.” Caden sassed, trying to also push him away with a leg since his hands were occupied. The two gave each other identical stubborn glares, Leo growled as Caden tried to make his body walk away from the cafeteria, but Leo was making it difficult and kept straining the upper half forward to carry them onward.

It was as though they were playing tug of war with the body. Battling over who was going to be in control and get the final say.

“Kid, you’re becoming a real pain in my neck.”

“I’m not the one causing it, gramps. It’s the old age catching up with you.”

“I’m only 30!”

Caden scoffs, narrowing his eyes as he forces his legs to turn and walk, with Leo trying to pull themselves to head the other way. “I have…to...check!” Leo grunts out, his voice straining with the inexperienced vocal cords of Caden.

Eventually the two both had to give up when neither made any progress, both mutually deciding on taking a break as they slid down the wall and sat on the ground, sweating out of exertion. Leo grumbled under his breath while Caden kept a cautious eye on the slider. “What are you even trying to do?” Caden inquired, raising a non-existent brow at Leo who rolls his eyes.

“I was just…making sure that everything was still operational. I’ve been gone for some time; the Resistance can only hold out for so long without me around 24/7.”

Caden sighs, shaking his head. “I’m sure if something was seriously wrong, your brothers would come and tell us. They think I’m you, so, they’d probably assume that if something was really not right, they’d encourage me to get my ‘memories’ to come back and fix the mess.” He bitterly spoke, playing with the ends of the cloak in his fingers.

Leo didn’t respond right away. Pulling himself away from the podium to give Caden full control. “…sorry.” He awkwardly apologises, walking away with his shell back to Caden, who tilts his head at him.

Weird.

With a dismissive shake of his head, he quietly looks around the hallway he was sitting in. He can hear the noises of speaking and the sounds of footsteps coming from inside the cafeteria just to his left. He could easily walk in, sit down and just observe everyone. He doesn't have any other plans.

He pulls himself up, inching his way close to the doors. He’s never been inside a room where it was full of strangers, would they notice him? Would they talk to him, or leave him alone? What would he see beyond these doors?

“Leo!”

Caden yelps in fright at the sudden voice that came from behind him, jumping and whirling around to see Donnie eyeing him down suspiciously. “What are you doing?” The soft-shell interrogated, raising his brow as Caden nervously began to sweat, he took in a deep breath to calm down.

“Nothing…” He assured, but he could tell Donnie didn’t believe him judging by his incredulous expression.

“Right…well, now that I found you, I’m supposed to relay a message from Raph to you.”

“Um…okay?”

Donnie clears his throat, pulling up a holographic screen from his tech gauntlet, Caden stares in awe as he reaches his finger out to poke at the screen, his finger meeting no resistance and going right though.

“He says—stop poking the screen, Leo—“ Donnie scolds, lightly pushing Caden’s hand away as the young mutant gives a little annoyed huff. “Raph says, and I quote. Leo is not to wander off without telling one of us where he is going. For his safety as no one in the Resistance, excluding Draxum and April, knows about your unique circumstances right now.” Donnie ends the note there, the purple screen vanishing away as Caden widened his eyes.

“First off, I’m not Leo. And secondly, what do you mean I have to tell one of you where I'm going? I’m not a child.”

“Technically your body is that of a child. You’re only 17. You are physically still a child until you hit 18.”

Caden twitched his eye at Donnie’s comment, crossing his arms over his plastron. “I don’t need a babysitter.” He hisses, rolling his eyes. He already had Leo with him 24/7, he didn’t need more people to watch him.

“I don’t make the rules.” Donnie says, pausing for a moment and smirking, “Actually I kind of do. And I’m in agreement with Raph. Trust me, it’s best to keep you on the down low.” He playfully teased, pulling the hood down further over Caden’s face as the young slider slaps Donnie’s hand away from him.

“So unfair.”

“Yes, yes. Now come along, we can’t have you being seen by more people. They’ll get curious. There’s already a rumour spreading around about you.” Donnie groans out, tugging on Caden’s cape to pull him along.

“Rumour?” He muttered, repeating the word.

“Something along the lines of, Master Leonardo has a secret love child.” Donnie laughs, making both Leo and Caden grimace in sync as they follow behind the soft-shell.

“Where are we going now? If I can’t wander off and all.”

“Training.”

Caden blinks, biting his lip in both nerves and puzzlement. Training? What training does he need?

---

Caden stood in the dojo, blankly watching as Raph strolls over with two swords in his hands, smiling enthusiastically, “Do you remember these, Leo—I mean, Caden?” Raph carefully settled the blades into Caden’s hands, the latter holding them in his grip as he eyed the steel.

“Swords?”

“Katana’s actually. My katana’s.” Leo corrects, crossing his arms as he felt his fingers twitch, the longing to hold his weapons itching away at him, but was so far on achieving.

Caden looks back at Raph, “You want me to use these? For training?” Caden asks, tilting his head with slightly wide and baffled eyes. How was he supposed to know what to do?!

“Well, you’ve used them before—“

I haven’t. Leo has.

“—so it should come pretty easily for you. Muscle memory and whatnot.” Raph assures, stepping back for space as Caden slumps his shoulders down. “Since neither of us know how to really use a sword… we’re just going to help you with your stance and getting the feel of the katanas, see if it'll help you remember anything.” Raph explains but it only confused the young slider.

What did he mean by getting the feel of the katana’s? Was Caden going to feel their damn emotion?!

“I’m not ready for—“

“You’ll be fine. I have made holographic steps and holographic enemies for you to fight against.” Donnie cuts in, typing away on his tech gauntlet as a purple humanoid figure suddenly pops up in front of Caden, startling him as he stumbles back.

“This is easy mode. You’re free to attack. And the more you fight, the more it’ll learn and counter.”

Caden watched the holograph, intrigued by the design. “But right now, let’s focus on actually holding the swords.” Raph softly hums in amusement, going to his side, “Now, from what I remember, dad taught us to hold our weapons however we are comfortable with. So, get into a stance that you would comfortably use to fight.” Raph encourages, motioning for Caden to go ahead and do as he was told.

Caden was stumped. He’s never been in a fight before. He had no clue what kind of stance to take.

“Let me.” Leo speaks up, not giving Caden the time to reply before pushing him off the podium and taking control.

Leo blinks, getting himself used to the sudden change of space and body. He looks down, staring at his swords with a little smile as he flexes out his—Caden’s, fingers.

With ease, he parts his footing, keeping firm to the ground as he crouches his spine down slightly, his katana’s being held in front of his face in a slight ‘x’ position, one that Leo did a lot when he was on the defense.

“Wow! See? Natural!” Raph claps, while Leo smugly grins, flexing his grip on the hilts of his katana’s. Oh, how he missed holding his weapons. It grounds him. Makes him feel secure and comfortable, ready to defend and protect whenever he needs to.

Caden watched Leo, mouth open in surprise at being simply pushed aside like he was a bother. Annoyed, Caden storms over, pushing Leo back off who was busy taking in being in the real world again, the older slider yelping as he slipped out of the control, letting Caden pilot.

The moment Caden was back, he fumbled with his stance, grunting softly when he had to regain his balance, dropping one katana on the ground at the same time.

“Ah, okay…so you still have some work to do.” Raph sweats, looking almost a little disappointed. Caden exhales, picking up the blade on the floor as he eyes them.

How was Leo able to hold two swords without it feeling awkward?

Curious, he tried to get in a comfortable position similar to what Leo had done but had one sword held diagonally in front of his body, blade upward and outward, angled to deflect incoming strikes. The other blade was held lower and more forward, blade angled downward — acting as the first line of defense or distraction.

Leo watches, arms crossed with curiosity as Caden fumbles a little with one of the swords in his grip, giving it a testing swing.

But the moment that happened, he flinched, the sword flying out of his hand and embedding into the ground. Leo groans slightly, as though he was embarrassed for Caden.

“Huh? What…but I didn’t do…?” Caden mutters, puzzled as he looks at the other blade, hesitant on repeating the movement as Donnie walks over, picking up the katana and handing it back.

“Try it again. You probably didn’t hold it right.” He suggested, stepping back to give Caden space once more.

The mutant narrowed his eyes, concentrating more as he steps forward, thrusting the swords out. The blade slid out of his grasp and flung out to the wall near Raph’s side this time, the snapper jumping back in shock as the sword impaled the wall.

Caden gulps, tensing and awkwardly giving an apologetic expression to Raph who chuckled nervously and took the katana out of the wall. “Maybe, don’t start swinging. Just, um…focus on the footwork.” Raph suggested, holding the blade away as he gestured for Caden to give the other sword over to him.

Caden nods, placing the remaining katana into Raph’s palm as he steps back. “Footing…footing…like this?” He mumbles, looking down at his feet as he parts them away, but now it just looked like he was going to do the splits.

“Too far.” Donnie commented bluntly, as Caden closed his legs back together. “Well now you’re not even doing it.” He states the obvious, watching as Caden huffs and slightly parts his legs once more on the floor, but it still wasn’t good enough.

“Too little.”

This is going to take a while…

---

It felt like hours as Caden trains in the dojo, Raph and Donnie instructing him as best as they could. Caden was covered in sweat, barely able to catch a break as the swords continued to fall and fly into the wall and ground when Raph eventually got him to try again. He even almost chopped off Donnie’s head once by accident if Donnie hadn’t expertly dodged in time.

Leo was quiet, most of the time, but every now and then Caden would hear him sigh and mumble under his breath about his technique.

It was stressing Caden out, who finally called it quits before his muscles could give out. Dropping the katanas onto the floor with him and sitting down a second later. “No…more…” He gasps out, wiping the sweat off his forehead with his arm. Raph hums in acknowledgement, reaching to where Caden sat and passing him a water bottle.

“You did good.”

“The swords never stayed in my hands for more than 5 seconds.”

“And it was a good start either way.”

Caden rolled his eyes, turning away slightly as he gulped down the much needed water. Donnie was typing something away on his gauntlet, “How bizarre…I would’ve thought you would show some kind of recognition or sign of being able to use the blades. I mean, if you were able to dodge my rocket…” He trails off his ranting, Caden shifting a bit uncomfortably at the mention of the rocket dodging.

It was in a strange way, technically not him who did that. But how was he supposed to explain that to him? To them?

Leo was right. They wouldn’t believe him if he told them what was going on. They’ll think he’s crazy. Put him in a psych ward—was there even a place like that here in the base? 

Caden groans, rubbing at his head, Leo doing the same. “Quit over thinking about everything. You’re giving me a headache.” He scolded, looking a little annoyed by this, as Caden just gave a little glare at him.

“It’s not my fault. Everything is so overwhelming.” He hisses out, unaware that he accidentally said that out loud, the puzzled looks of Donnie and Raph eyeing him at his sudden comment.

“Uh…hey, bro? You okay?” Donnie spoke up, making Caden tense and look up at them, gulping down his saliva in nervousness. Did he say that out loud? Shoot… now they must really think he was starting to go mad.

“I’m okay. Sorry, just…” He pauses, unsure what to say exactly.

Leo came to his aid, “Say that you're tired. You didn’t get a good night's sleep last night and it’s making it hard to think clearly.” He advises, causing the young mutant to nod and listen.

“I wasn't able to sleep well last night. I guess…it’s just sort of messing around with my head.”

It wasn’t like he was exactly lying about that either.

Raph and Donnie seemed to have easily bought it, nonetheless, sighing softly. “That’s…understandable. Maybe we pushed the katana training too soon on you. You’re only still learning to use your new body.” Raph logically concluded, glancing at Donnie for confirmation, who frowns but nods along.

“We’ll…put the training on hold here today.”

Caden was relieved by that. He didn’t think he could last many more minutes trying to keep a firm grip on the slippery blades. His legs ached, mouth parched, and body screamed for sustenance, head throbbing and he just felt gross with all the sweat sticking to his skin.

Raph had been silently observing, noticing the way Caden scrunched his face and looking disgusted at himself when he stared down at his hands. “Guess you want a shower don’t ya?” He lightly asks, a bit amused when Caden quickly perks up at the mention of a shower. He’s heard of the word before, Draxum teaching him the basics when he slipped in and out of consciousness.

Water coming out of a tap? He had to see that for himself.

Donnie let out a long sigh, “Fine. It’ll have to be a quick shower, gotta save water.” He informs, walking towards the dojo doors. Caden quickly got up, discarding the katana’s and the cloak on the floor, but Raph made sure to pick them up, quietly following the two out the dojo.

Caden was only half listening to Donnie, who had been ranting about preserving water and how he’d be keeping a timer on Caden for when he washes himself.

They head down the hallway towards what Caden could only assume was the showers. They stop at the doors of the shower room, Donnie having one hand on the handle.

“Please don’t tell me you need one of us to wash you. Surely your amnesia didn’t make you forget basic body hygiene.”

Caden gave him a blank look, “I can wash myself just fine.” He assures.

I think so at least.

Leo shot a weary gaze at the young mutant, “You don’t know how to wash yourself?” He inquired in confusion, as Caden felt an embarrassing heat rise in his cheeks.

“I’m sure it’s not hard to figure out.” He informed, pushing the door with his hand as he began to open the doorway.

“Master Leonardo!”

A sudden high-pitched voice called out, followed by the sounds of fast little footsteps. Caden instinctively looked around at the shout of the name but wasn’t fast enough to react when a small human child pounced at him, gripping his torso.

Caden stumbled back a little, one hand holding the wall for support while the other reeled back in the air. He was baffled, looking down at whoever was holding him.

A child. No older than 12? Maybe 13? He couldn’t be sure, just going off what he heard about human heights from Draxum long ago.

The child had long black hair, a chipped upper tooth that hung out, a patched-up grey hoodie, torn at the sleeves. It’s covered in mismatched fabric patches — some with old logos, others clearly hand-sewn. Underneath: a sleeveless white t-shirt.

The child wore durable looking cargo pants, scuffed at the knees and frayed at the ends. Beat-up high-top sneakers, held together with duct tape and string. 

He also wore black fingerless gloves and just over all had the vibe of one living in an apocalyptic world. 

Caden twitches his hand, unsure where to put his hands on the kid, looking at Donnie and Raph for help, but they only seemed just as surprised as he felt.

“Where the heck did you go, dad—?”

The kid pulls back, smiling up at Caden only to freeze at the sight, his smile immediately vanishing and pressed in a firm line of confusion. 

“Y…you’re not Master Leonardo?”

Caden recognised him from the photo in the room. 

Casey.

“Wait a second…dad?! You're a dad?!” He yells in utter surprise, looking to Leo in the mindscape as Leo was eyeing Casey, an emotion that Caden couldn’t identify was swimming around in his eyes.

Leo blinks, snapping out of his daze and shaking his head. “N-no, I’m not his dad. Uh, I guess I’m like a father figure to him? But we’re not biologically related.” Leo responds to the shock from Caden who clears his throat at Casey, who snorted when Caden didn’t respond.

“Um…hi?”

Casey narrowed his eyes, tilting his head like he was observing a new creature he’s never seen before. “Are you Master Leonardo? You don’t look like him.” He mutters, cautiously getting close again and poking Caden on his plastron.

Caden perks up. He can probably tell Casey, right? He seems like a smart kid who might understand, right?

He opens his mouth to reply, but Donnie cuts in. “Ah, right, you see, Leo kinda had an oopsie in a fight a few weeks ago. And, uh…his body shrunk! And he also has amnesia, so he’s calling himself Caden.” He briefly explains but wasn’t exactly telling the entire truth. Why? Caden wasn’t sure. Maybe because Casey was only a child, and it might’ve been confusing for him to know the real truth.

Leo deadpans at the way his twin worded the situation, feeling secondhand embarrassment as Casey also blankly stared up at Donnie, unamused.

“I’m not 5. You can tell me the truth.”

“That was the truth!”

Donnie rubs his fingers together before sighing like he was being cornered and interrogated, “Okay, fine! Not the entire truth! But it’s a long story. We can catch you up to date later.” Donnie assured, awkwardly ruffling Casey’s hair.

Leo gulps, staring at Casey. “Hey…can I just…touch him for a second? I haven’t seen him for a bit.” He asks, almost sounding shy as Caden looks between him and Casey.

He sighs. “Fine…just the hand though.”

Casey locked eyes with Caden when he saw him suddenly move his hand toward him, he recoiled back out from the sudden movement, stepping away, but the arm was longer and he lightly grunted when Caden’s palm rested gently atop his head, ruffling the kid's hair slightly.

 

 

 

 

Donnie and Raph watch with widened eyes, mouths hanging open at seeing him do something familiar that Leo always did. Was Leo remembering?!

However, in Caden’s mind, Leo smiles fondly at the kid, letting out a sigh of relief. “He’s okay…I’m glad. I was a bit worried he might’ve hurt himself while I’m out of commission.” Leo explains giving control back to Caden who snatched his hand away from Casey, awkwardly coughing and turning away.

“Um! Gonna have that shower now.” He announces, rubbing the back of his head as he hastily pushes open the shower room door and closes it behind him, finally getting some much needed privacy.

“Well done, Leo…you just made it seem like I was ‘remembering’ stuff about that kid.”

“It was worth it though. For me that is.”

Asshole.

Caden huffs, walking around the room, observing the interior. There wasn’t much to look at, there was a shower in the corner, next to it was a mirror and a sink.

He walks toward the shower, eyeing the contraption. “Want me to take control? It’ll be easier for me to do this.” Leo offers, making Caden jump as he whips his head around to look at the older slider.

“Just…tell me how to turn on the taps.”

“Easy. Twist it.”

Caden hums, placing a hand on the round handle, twisting it to the side. Water spurted out the shower head, catching him off guard as Caden yelped and stumbled back into the mirror.

Leo snorts, looking away to hide his laughter as Caden felt utterly embarrassed.

“Shut up….”

He ignores Leo’s behaviour, gently placing a hand under the running water, feeling the temperature. Cautiously, he stood his whole body under it, closing his eyes as he felt like he was comfortably melting into the water.

Whoa…this is  way  better than the tank I stayed in.

He hums to himself in a daze. Letting the water rain down on him and down his arms, legs and plastron. He remembers Draxum telling him once that some turtles really liked the feel of the water.

His species; especially red eared sliders, being one of those kinds of turtles.

---

When Caden was done with the shower, which he realised he took a lot of time in, guess he was really enjoying the water. He was expecting to see Donnie timing him or Raph standing by when he opened the door, but no, it was only Casey waiting for him.

He held Caden’s cloak, patiently waiting for him. When they made eye contact, Casey awkwardly walked over, handing the cloak to him. “I was told about the situation when you were in the shower. Um, I was told to hang around you, get you to remember.” He explains, letting out a cough of awkwardness as Caden frowns, draping the cloak around him and pulling the hood up.

“So, I have a kid watching me now? That’s just great.” He bitterly grumbles, looking away while Casey observes him, tilting his head. “It’s weird…you look like Master Leonardo. But…I don’t know, you don’t feel like him.” He muttered, the comment leaving Caden feeling taken aback as he eyed the child in disbelief.

“I…I don’t?”

Casey nods. “For a moment you did though. When you placed your hand on my head. But then it went away.” He explains shyly, rubbing his fingers together, fiddling with them. Caden almost felt… happy? Excited? Was this the start of someone not comparing him to Leo? Was Casey going to believe him?

“Casey…I—“

“I never told you my name.”

Caden closed his mouth, eyes wide as Casey stared back just as surprised. “I didn’t tell you my name…and neither did Master Donatello and Master Raphael. They told me this would be the first time you’ve seen me.” He announced, stepping closer as Caden instinctively stepped back, his happy emotions vanishing and morphing into worry.

“I…I know your name…because…”

Leo pulls Caden back, quickly taking over the body. He gasps, shaking his head as he experiences the brunt of the anxious feeling Caden was developing. 

Leo took in a deep breath, “Sorry…um, Mikey told me about you. He showed me a photo of you when I was in the med bay.” He lies, sweating in hopes that Casey would believe him and not ask further questions. He figured this was best for Casey…it might confuse him. No…it would endanger him.

If Casey knew…then it’s dangerous knowledge that he’d have. The Krang could learn. And Leo wouldn’t forgive himself if anyone he cared for got hurt because of him.

“No…Leo! We have to tell him. He might be the only one to believe us!” Caden begs, grabbing Leo’s arm, tugging on him to move but Leo clenched his hand in a fist, gritting his teeth. Refusing to budge this time.

“I can’t take the risk…”

“But what about me…?” Caden mumbles, voice sounding small and confused. Leo side eyed him, narrowing his gaze. 

“What about  you?  This isn’t about you. It’s about everyone else in the resistance. You really want innocent lives to be in danger because of  us?”

Caden froze, feeling like the words that wanted to come out of his throat were choking him. Not letting him talk his feelings out about this decision that Leo made.

Not about me…is that true? 

He recalled how everyone called him Leo…Leo, Leo, Leo, Leo—

He bites his lip, clenching his fists tightly at his sides. “…fine. Whatever.” He bitterly agrees, turning away and storming off, aiming to find a quiet spot in the void of his mind, to sit down and block everything out.

Leo quietly watches from his spot before focusing back on Casey. “Hey…I’m getting pretty tired. Um, I’m gonna head back to the bedroom. Tell Donnie, would ya?” He smiled awkwardly, weaving his way around Casey who watched with confused and furrowed eyebrows as Leo walked off.

“W-wait—!”

Leo ignored him, feeling guilty. He had to do it…right? For Casey’s safety…for everyone’s safety.

That’s what a leader does, isn't it? Protect people. Even if it means he suffers for it.

Notes:

Does this make Caden a teen father now for Casey—

 

And of course, a quick thank you to my awesome beta reader @cimmerian1275 who helped me out a lot with this chapter! Very talented and please, go give them a follow, love their work, etc.

Chapter 8: [Clothes don't fit the turtle]

Summary:

Exhausted. He was utterly limp in this position, sprawled out in a starfish pose on the dojo floor, he felt his eyelids already beginning to droop.

Now that he had a moment to lay down, he could really feel just how tired he was. When was the last time he got any sleep?

“—aden…!”

Leo's shouts were also becoming muffled.

Just… a quick nap. He figured that was fine. It was his body after all, he could give it a much needed break right?

The floor felt so comfortable right now.

He yawns softly, closing his eyes completely as his body is greeted with the pure relaxation of sleep.

Notes:

Didn’t have time to draw anything for this chapter but PLEASE feel free to make your own art and idk tag me in it or something. Please I’m begging for fanart for this chapter and series in general. On my knees—

 

APOLOGISE FOR ANY GRAMMAR MISTAKES THAT WERE MADE, I TYPE PRETTY FAST AND OFTEN DON’T SEE THEM UNTIL I ACTUALLY PUBLISH THE CHAPTER. THEN I’D TRY AND FIX ANY MISTAKES WHEN I SEE ONE.

“Where’d you go, kid?” Leo calls out for the 12th time since he left Casey in the halls. He found a secluded spot, isolated from the busy corridors of the base. No one really came here; Donnie was in the process of turning this room into a memorial for their close friends and family. Like the one for Splinter and Cassandra.

Leo only wanted to take control for a moment, to get him and Caden out of the awkward position with the little boy Casey. But upon finding a quiet area, sitting down in the dark, and pulling the cloak tightly around Caden’s body Leo got no response from the young mutant. And what really rattled him was the fact that he couldn’t even find Caden in their shared mind. It was just Leo, all alone piloting the body that wasn’t even his.

Where’d he go?

Leo didn’t know what to think, this hadn’t happened before. Sure, either he or Caden would sulk and walk away and sit down for space when they needed it, but they had always been within view in the mindscape. But this time? Nothing. He couldn't see him anywhere.

Caden was gone from view and it concerned and confused Leonardo. He had more important things to worry about too, like the entirety of leading the Resistance in a younger, much less experienced body.

Hell, it was only a few hours ago that Caden had learned to wash himself. That’s how inexperienced he was. And now, Leo was left to deal with it.

“You just like making my life harder, don’t you?” He hissed out loud to no one, rubbing the back of his—Caden’s, neck anxiously. 

He had no clue how to find Caden at this point, so the only logical thing he could think at this very moment was to just pretend he was Caden. Wait for him to come back. Ugh, he didn’t like that, he hated not knowing where things that he deemed important were. 

Okay, Leo. Just calm down. How hard is it to act like this guy?

Leo let his head fall back against the wall behind him with a dull thunk, closing his eyes. His breath fogged slightly in the still, cool air of the work-in-progress memorial room. It smelled faintly of ash and stone. Untouched.

“I’ve been you before,” he muttered under his breath, dragging one hand down his—Caden’s—face. “You’re just quieter. More closed off. A little grumpy. I can do that.”

His voice didn’t sound right, even to his own ears. Raspy. Too young. Too flat. Too not-him. His usual confidence—the solid kind he built over years of failure and leadership and war—felt like it didn’t fit in this body. Like he was wearing someone else’s armor three sizes too small.

He hugged his knees to his chest and waited. For a sign. A whisper. A flicker of Caden’s presence in their shared mindspace. Nothing. Not even static.

“Okay,” he said again, forcing himself to his feet. “Pretend. Just until he comes back. He has to come back eventually.”

The words didn’t settle the knot in his gut. They never did. Not since the moment he found himself alone behind the wheel, with no warning, no time to prepare.

Leo’s stomach turned.

“Did you leave me to deal with this on purpose?” He asked the empty air, his voice cracking just enough to make his jaw clench. “Or did something happen to you?”

He hated how young the voice sounded when it cracked. Caden's vocal cords. Not his. He hated how even the fear didn’t feel like it belonged to him. It felt… borrowed.

There was no answer.

Of course.

So he did what he always did: pushed the panic down, straightened his posture, forced the weight of leadership back across his shoulders like a cloak. Even if this cloak literally didn’t fit him right now.

Leo exhaled, slow and steady.

“I’ll go find Donnie. We’ll check with the scanners. Do a neural sweep. He might think it’s just your anxiety acting up, but maybe I can—” He stopped. Paused.

He wasn’t supposed to know about Caden’s anxiety.

Leo swallowed thickly.

He couldn’t go to Donnie.

Not without slipping up. Not without them realizing something was truly off.

He’d have to be Caden. Not just wear his face—he’d have to be him. And no one could know that their leader Leo, the so-called legendary Resistance leader, was stuck in the body of a seventeen-year-old who’d barely gotten used to being out in the real world.

Leo rubbed his temples. “You owe me so much ice cream when you come back, kid… if we have any that is.”

He pulled the hood up over Caden’s face and turned to leave the room, posture hunched the way Caden always carried himself when he didn’t want to be noticed. Maybe if he just kept moving—focused on the Resistance, maybe he could hold it together long enough for Caden to come back.

Maybe.

Leo exhales, shaking his borrowed hands as he steps out of the room, peeking around in case someone spotted him. But he was in the clear, now another question came to mind… where the hell was he supposed to go now?

Grumbling under his breath he just lets his legs take him wherever. The only thing he had to avoid was bumping into his brothers. Oh, and maybe the rest of the Resistance. Great. He can do that. Leonardo had more than enough years of ninja training and experience sneaking around to be able to do this.

He turned a corner, coming to an abrupt halt when he saw a familiar room. The surveillance room. Donnie has hidden cameras around outside the base to keep track of Krang movement.

As though it was instinctual, Leo immediately walked over, entering the lone room and closing the door behind him, the dark space being dimly illuminated with the screens that showed what was happening outside. “Finally… maybe I can get some actual updates on the Krang.” Leo gives a small smirk, sitting down at the chair and focusing on the new task at hand.

He grabs the control mouse, scrolling through and clicking through screens, switching from different angles. He narrowed his eyes when he saw the outside world, still in ruins.

Not like that was going to change any time soon.

I remember April reporting about seeing Krang activity when she was out…

Leo hums to himself, tilting his head before leaning back in the chair with a heavy sigh. It all seemed fine now. Guards were still stationed outside, something that they’ve been doing for years since the apocalypse started.

He saw a few of Donnie’s drones flying about, scanning the areas but nothing important was visible through their lenses from the looks of it.

The base was safe. For now.

Standing up, he leaves the room, taking a subtle breath of relief. Where else could he go now? Given that he was in control for who knows how long now, he should use this chance to check over everything.

And so, Leo did just that, silent and quick. Like a ninja. He checked every nook and cranny for any possible reason, snuck into rooms like the kitchen to make sure they had enough resources to last them a while. Checked on the medical bays. Kept his eye on the humans and yokai that roamed around, they seemed fine, or as fine as one could be given the world was completely different than what they had been used to before this madness happened.

Before Leo lost that damn key.

He bit his lip, or Caden’s he should correct himself. Leo often thought about what he could have done differently that day. Stopping the museum robbery, grabbing the key before the Foot could get their grubby hands on it and opening the portal for hellish monsters to come through…

But no. Leo was cocky. Leo was immature and arrogant, and didn't listen to his team. And because of his mistake, it ruined the whole world.

“Get it together Leo…” He told himself, walking along the dull hallways of the maze-like base. He was tired. Or was that Caden’s body telling him he was tired? It would make sense, considering Caden didn’t sleep much last night.

Maybe if Leo got himself comfortable enough in his room. On his bed. Caden might come back. Yeah… he can try that.

---

Nothing. Absolutely nothing. Leo was sitting cross legged on his bed once he returned to his room. It was eerily quiet. Even when Caden was beside him, it was never this quiet.

He didn’t like that.

Leo thought about the time, he should really ask Donnie to make him a clock some day. But nonetheless, given how quiet everything was, not even the murmuring of voices could be heard outside.

Leo could only safely assume that it was late in the night. Where everyone was asleep.

Everyone but him.

He always had trouble sleeping, that was no secret. But he did try to sleep, for Caden’s body to rest. But he couldn’t.

Normally what Leo would do in this circumstance was go to the dojo and train until his body collapsed, or until it was morning and one of his brothers found him while he was sweating and panting like he’d ran a long marathon the whole night.

Caden needs to train this body… he’s weak. Can’t even hold a sword.

He hums to himself, concluding that it looks like he was going to be taking Caden’s body for a workout tonight. Shouldn’t be too hard. Leo has trained multiple times before; this will be no different. Or so he hopes.

 

 

The walk to the dojo felt longer than usual, maybe it was the fatigue getting to him? No, couldn’t be. It was just one of those weird nights is all. Leo had discarded his cloak back in the bedroom, even so he felt naked without something on him, clothes, bandana, anything. But none of his stuff fitted Caden’s physique. Maybe he should ask April to make some clothes for Caden. Or ask Sunita, she liked crafting and sewing right?

He reached the gym, walking in and flicking on the dim lights. No one was inside, obviously. Too late for someone to punch the training bags or do some late night workouts. 

Leo on the other hand, apparently had all the time in the world. He walks further inside, heading towards the dojo doors, sliding them open upon reaching the doorway.

Where did Raph keep his katana’s? He thought he saw Raph grabbing them from the storage room to the side when Caden first stepped into the dojo. Going with his gut, Leo heads over to the storage corner, walking in and observing all the old trinkets that were hardly ever used but had no room to move them anywhere else.

A shimmer of light reflecting off a blade caught his attention. Turning around and seeing his blades propped up against the wall, he walked over and stood in front of the familiar weapons.

He picks them up, his eyes briefly twitching in annoyance. “Seriously, Raph? Couldn’t have put my swords in a better spot?” He cursed under his breath, gripping their hilts and walking out.

He stood in the middle of the dojo mat, observing his surroundings for a moment. It was clean, organised and quiet. Something that Leo knew his father liked having when it came to the sacred space of the dojo. 

He sighs, holding out his katana’s. It didn’t feel odd or anything to hold them in Caden’s hands. But that must be because Leo was far too used to them. After all, he’s had these since he was a teenager himself. Sort of hard to just forget their feel.

“Okay… let’s see what the issue is with you, kid.” He mumbles to no one, tightening his grip as he gets into a defensive stance. He thrusts forward, swiping his blade through the air, but the moment he does that, he sharply gasps when Caden’s fingers reflexively twitch and the sword flies out of his grasp to impale the ground a few feet away from him.

The swing was powerful. Too powerful for a mere flick of the wrist. It stunned Leo, and left him speechless. He knew Caden would be strong, that was just biologically given since he was a genetically engineered mutant like the rest of the brothers.

But even so, his strength was insane. Uncontrollable… no, that wasn’t the right word for it. Perhaps untrained is a better fit for it. Right, Leo recalled how he and his brothers actually trained themselves to control their inhuman strength as they got older. As they grew. Caden never had the chance to let nature take its course with him over his years in stasis, shaping his strength properly and training it. He was practically a newborn in Leo’s eyes right now.

“Okay then… strength training it is.” He told himself, walking over to his sword, picking it back up and getting himself into position once more. Leo was fine with this now that they understood the issue.

He’ll shape Caden’s body in no time. He just needs to practice constantly. Even if the body ached for a break, Leo wouldn’t give in. Caden had to get stronger. Had to get control of the blades.

Leo was going to make a soldier out of him yet.

---

The dojo echoed with the sound of footfalls and the crisp whoosh of blades cutting through air. Leo’s breathing was sharp, controlled, measured with every swing. Sweat slicked down Caden’s neck, muscles aching in places Leo knew were barely used. The katanas felt different in Caden’s hands—Leo could feel it with every uneven grip, every faltered swing. But that didn’t matter. That’s why they were here.

“Again,” Leo muttered to himself, adjusting the stance, forcing the feet to stay grounded, to obey.

Slash. Turn. Step. Parry. Slash again.

He pushed the body harder, repeating the motion over and over until Caden’s arms trembled under the strain.

“You’re going to learn this,” Leo growled under his breath. “Whether you like it or not.”

Just as he went to reset into the stance again—something shifted.

A sudden lurch, like vertigo, hit mid-swing. His hands faltered briefly. The katana momentarily dipped.

“Wha—”

The dojo flickered—just for a second—and when it steadied, Leo wasn’t alone.

Caden stood across from him.

Not physically of course—but mentally, spiritually, whatever it was that allowed them to share this same mindspace. He looked awkward, like he had just walked in on something deeply personal. 

“Hey,” Caden said softly. “I, uh… didn’t mean to interrupt.”

Leo stood there, breathing hard, chest rising and falling in Caden’s body. He didn’t speak at first. Just stared at him. Studied him.

Caden rubbed the back of his neck. “I just— I know I left kinda suddenly. I wasn’t trying to ditch or anything, I just… couldn’t deal with it. You taking over, I mean.”

Leo’s jaw flexed. “You didn’t say anything. You just left me in the dark.” He hisses, eyes narrowing in annoyance at the situation he was put through. “What the hell happened?” Leo clicks his tongue, wanting to storm over to Caden and shake his shoulders, but he remains standing at the podium. 

“I know. I’m sorry,” Caden said, looking genuinely ashamed. “I got scared.”

They stood in silence for a moment, the dojo around them dim and quiet.

Then Leo nodded toward the swords he had been holding. “This body’s weak… or at least in the way that you can’t keep a grip on the weapon because you're actually too powerful? It’s hard to explain but you know that, right?”

Caden nodded with little hesitation. “Yeah. I know.”

“Then help me fix it,” Leo said. Not cold. Not angry. Just…firm. “Work with me tonight.”

Caden looked up, surprised. “You… want me to help?”

Leo gave a tired half-smirk. “It is your body, after all.”

Another pause.

“Okay,” Caden said. A little more confident now. “Let’s train.”

Leo hums, exhaling in relief as he motions for Caden to take control. “Fair warning, you're going to feel like shit when you get in your body.” He informs him, too exhausted to properly explain. Caden gave him a confused look, sheepishly getting close and inching his hand to the podium.

“Wait, actually, before you get back in control… where’d you go?”

Caden stiffens, eyes slightly widening before he frowns. “I don’t know… I just… saw that I was alone. It was still dark. Like it is now, but you weren’t around. I couldn’t hear anything. It was…” He pauses, biting his lower lip.

Scary was probably the right term for it. But he didn’t want to have Leo see him as a weak little child. Leo didn’t press any further, “Go on, kid.” He encouraged, grabbing Caden’s hand and forcing it to touch the panel, sending Caden back into control of his body.

Caden was immediately met with immense and aching pain, causing him to yelp and grunt when he fell to his knees, the swords by his side as Leo stood behind him, watching with crossed arms.

“Get up.”

Caden wanted to argue, saying that whatever Leo had been doing with his body earlier was way too much for Caden to handle. Leo once more spoke again, firm.

“Get up, kid. Pick up the swords and get into a stance.”

Caden was beginning to regret coming back. But he didn’t really have a choice. He just arrived back in his mind, he’d followed the mumbling of Leo’s voice before eventually reaching him. Caden was utterly relieved when he saw the slider, even if he did feel guilty for suddenly vanishing into the void space of his mind.

Caden wouldn’t say this to Leo’s face. But he felt… really calm and relaxed when it was just him. No one but him and the dark. At least after a while when he realises that maybe he should actually try and find a way back. Because then the silence was getting a bit too anxious for him.

Caden focused back on the real world, grabbing the swords and slowly rising up, legs trembling as he got into a stance he saw Leo in earlier.

Huh… it was subtle, but he could sense a difference. It was kind of beginning to feel almost natural for him now. How long had Leo been training and exercising his body? Must’ve been quite a while, right?

“Focus, Caden. Hold your swords up.”

He grumbled but listened, holding up the katanas to what he felt was more natural. He takes in a small breath, flexing his fingers briefly against the hilts.

“Slash.”

Slash.

“Now turn.”

Turn…

“Step.”

Step.

“Parry here.”

Parry…

“Keep slashing. Come on, kid.”

Slash. 

Caden didn’t quite understand, but he listened to every order, his body felt like it was acting all on itself, like he knew what to do. What to expect.

His footing faltered for a second, but he quickly regained balance and continued the instructions given to him.

“Jump back.”

“Swipe.”

“Crouch down and sweep at your enemies feet.”

“Slash. Come on, put more effort into it!”

Caden can understand why Leo had that leader-like vibe to him now. His orders were precise, intimidating. Commanding enough that it gave Caden the edge to push himself. Push his limits.

He was actually doing this… he was getting the hang of it! 

He was getting better. Maybe this wasn’t so bad after all.

More. More, more, more, more, more—

“Whoa!”

He trips over his own feet, collapsing face first onto the mat, the swords flinging out of his hands and sliding across the dojo floor and away from his body.

His snout was sore from taking the brunt of his fall. So was the rest of him.

He groans, lifting his head up briefly as he can hear Leo sigh in his head. “You weren’t listening. You’re supposed to be aware of what you’re doing.” Leo scolded lightly, but Caden ignored him.

Exhausted. He was utterly limp in this position, sprawled out in a starfish pose on the dojo floor, he felt his eyelids already beginning to droop.

Now that he had a moment to lay down, he could really feel just how tired he was. When was the last time he got any sleep?

“—aden…!”

Leo's shouts were also becoming muffled. 

Just… a quick nap. He figured that was fine. It was his body after all, he could give it a much needed break right?

The floor felt so comfortable right now.

He yawns softly, closing his eyes completely as his body is greeted with the pure relaxation of sleep.

---

It was early in the morning, 4:30am to be exact. Raph had woken up before dawn to get the gym ready. He had recruit training at 6am sharp, so it was his duty to make sure everything was set up properly.

He yawns, hand over his mouth as he opens the door to the gym, walking inside and stretching. He gets on the move though, taking out what was needed, a few weapons laying on the table for the weaponry training.

It was normal for him. Get up, get stuff out, maybe do a little cleaning around the room, make sure to grab a drink and food for breakfast—

Huh?

Raph noticed the dojo’s sliding door was sitting ajar as he passed it. He hoped he didn’t forget to close it last night after using it for himself.

He walks over, gently pushing the door open as he flicks on the light. 

“What the…?”

He mutters out in surprise at the sight in front of him. Caden, sprawled out on the dojo mat, snoring away gently, swords nearby but untouched.

Caden was either in a deep sleep or was just too tired to get up as Raph made his way over, gently shaking him. “Hey, uh… bro? You okay?” His tone was low, too early to be shouting.

Caden didn’t respond with words, he just murmured something incoherently as he turned on his side, curling up slightly to be more comfortable. Raph sighs, exasperated at the sight of something so familiar.

He was used to Leo doing something like this, but that was back when they were kids. He hadn’t had to find Leo sleeping in the strangest of places in the most bizarre positions since they were at least 18.

Raph couldn’t help but smile fondly down at Caden. “Nice to see you haven’t completely changed Leo.” He comments softly, gently and cautiously picking up the red eared slider princess style, Caden letting out a tiny grunt at the sudden change of being moved but otherwise remained asleep.

“Let’s get you to bed.”

Raph turns, carrying what he thinks is his younger brother in an even younger body. Luckily it was earlier in the morning and not many Resistance members were awake at this time to notice them, and the ones that were had only woken up because they had jobs to do, like swap with the night shift guards, or having to get ready to serve the cafeteria this morning.

Raph made sure to avoid others, mostly because he also didn’t want to wake up the sleeping mutant in his arms. But however he did so, he did it swiftly, making his way back to Leo’s bedroom, opening the door and carrying him inside.

Gently and carefully he puts Caden down in his bed, tucking him in as the slider once more murmurs something that was probably not even a sentence, let alone words, as he turns on his side, shell facing towards Raphael who sighed softly. 

“Ah… I left your swords back in the dojo.” He said to himself, making a mental note to grab them and put them somewhere in Leo’s room. With a final last look, he gives a soft frown.

“Sleep tight, little brother.”

Raph exits the room, closing the door as Caden softly snored away. Unaware of what happened.

---

It was quiet, and peaceful, but dark. Caden could safely assume that he had been sleeping, the feel of the pillow underneath him was a good hint.

He wondered for a moment if Leo also slept. Was he able to sleep? What does he do when Caden was out of it like this?

Ah, who cares. Caden was tired, he knew that much. Leo had pushed his body quite a bit, and even more so before Caden came back from his little trip vanishing into the void. So for him to finally be able to get the rest that he was actually getting? He didn’t want to think too hard about it.

He could probably sleep all day if he wanted too—

“Master Leonardo!”

A familiar voice shouts, and before Caden could even react, he lets out a strangled wheeze, his body arching up in surprise when something slammed down on his chest.

He blinks, eyes wide open and chest heavy and heart racing. What the hell was that?!

He took a moment to look around his surroundings. The first thing in his vision was Casey. Why? He wasn’t too sure. But it didn’t take a genius to put together that Casey ran in and decided to jump on him.

Caden felt like his heart was going to explode out of shock, but when he calmed down and realised who it was… well, he wasn’t all that pleased at the rude awakening.

“You little brat…” He hisses under his breath, scowling slightly as Casey tilts his head.

“Huh… you're different again.” He mumbles, eyes narrowing in suspicion, hands on Caden’s plastron as the two just stare at each other, one with annoyance and one with puzzlement.

“Are you going to get off me?”

“Huh? Oh, sorry.” Casey apologised, climbing off the mutant who breathed in relief. The sudden weight off him making him comfortable once again, he yawns, lifting an aching arm to run an exhausted hand over his face to wake himself up faster.

Then he realises where he was.

Leo’s room. When did he get here? He didn’t remember walking to bed. In fact the last thing he recalled was training, and then he collapsed, tripping over his feet. And then…

And then he fell asleep.

Shit…

Was Leo going to be pissed off at him now? After helping him train too, which must’ve taken a lot of time and energy on his half.

…

Well, it’s not like Leo had anything better to do, right?

“Um…Master Leonardo..?” Casey waved his hand out in front of him, catching Caden off guard as he narrowed his gaze at the waving in his face, gently slapping Casey’s hand away.

Casey didn’t seem to mind, as he pointed over to the wall. “Master Raphael told me to bring these to you. You left them in the dojo.” He explains, motioning to the twin katanas that were leaned up against the wall. 

“The katanas? Why bring them here…?”

“Cause they’re yours?”

Caden was about to retaliate, informing him that they weren’t ever his. But he stops himself… Leo told him that Casey can’t know about their situation. It would put him in danger.

Caden bitterly looks away, scoffing lightly and shaking his head. “Thanks… I guess.” He mumbles, twisting his body to leave the bed, feet planting on the floor as Casey eyed him carefully.

“Do you want breakfast? We can go to the cafeteria and get something.”

Caden perks up, snapping his head towards the human boy. He hadn’t had the chance to explore the base yet, let alone see the cafeteria.

“Oh, wait… I think Master Donatello wants you to let him know where you’d be going though.” Casey remembered, placing a hand under his chin in thought. Caden huffs, rolling his eyes and standing up, grabbing the cloak that lay atop the bedside drawer.

“He’s not the boss of me. It’s the cafeteria. It’s not like I’m going outside.”

He stretches his legs and arms out, muscles stiff and sore from last night's workout, and puts the cloak on comfortably over his shoulders as he pushes past Casey, who immediately follows on instinct. 

“Master Leo—“

“Caden.”

“Huh?”

Caden coughs awkwardly, not turning to look back at him as he walks on ahead, “Please…call me Caden instead. Um…calling me Master Leonardo is just a bit formal for me.” He cautiously asks, wincing at how stupid he must sound at the request.

“Caden… oh, right, Master Donatello told me about your amnesia.”

“…Yeah, amnesia.” Caden agreed with a grumble, shutting his mouth firmly as he pulled the hood up over his head.

“Donnie isn’t going to like this.” Leo had spoken up, when did he arrive, Caden didn’t know, but he side eyed the older slider.

“So? It’s not like he’s my brother.” He bluntly told him, making Leo snort lightly in agreement.

“Still, are you even ready for the cafeteria? It’s usually busy in the mornings. And I agree with Donnie with the whole keeping a low-profile thing for you.”

“I have my hood.”

“That’s not going to help much. You still have the rest of you visible.”

Caden purposely ignored him after that, narrowing his eyes at the headache that was Leo. Can’t he just stop nagging him for a few minutes? Or was that just a thing he does now.

Caden paused in front of the cafeteria doors, staring up with anxious anticipation at what was beyond them. He glanced at Casey who patiently waited for him to take the first step.

Come on, Caden. Just walk in.

He shakes his head to get rid of any stiffness, putting his tridactyl hands against the surface of the doors, and pushing them open.

The first thing he was met with was all kinds of new smells. Hard to make out every single one of them, some were strong, some not as much. Good smells, and bad?

The second thing he saw was the sea of people. Some wore different clothing than others, but the general gist of the fashion was patched and worn fabric and pockets, black and white and brown. Combat looking gear. It was the apocalypse after all. Not many colours other than maybe some of Donnie’s signature purple on helmets and tech.

The third thing he noticed was that it wasn’t just humans. But yokai too. All different species mingling with each other, sitting on rows of tables and chairs, trays in front of them with all kinds of different foods.

Chatter echoed about, but Caden wasn’t able to tell what they were talking about. As it was different conversations all around.

“Whoa…” He mumbles to himself, blinking as he steps in further, curious but cautious as Casey trails behind, keeping a steady gaze on him.

Caden was busy looking around the place, the room itself was large, enough to fit probably 200 people? Maybe even more!

Or maybe he was just exaggerating. Whatever the case, Caden was just secretly excited that he was in someplace new. “Next!” A familiar gruff voice echoed out, catching the young mutant's attention as he tilted his head, raising his brow and making his way towards the front.

A line of yokai and humans standing together as they move along. Finally, there was a gap in the line and Caden froze at the sight of who was serving the food.

“I don’t have all day, people. Get your supper and move along!” Draxum shouted out, looking annoyed and tired but also still somehow had an air of cockiness about him.

He wasn’t in his usual clothes, the Draxum that Caden saw wore a hairnet, an apron and dirtied white gloves. An outfit you would see a lunch lady wear at school.

“…Draxum?” Caden blurts out, face shocked but also a bit judgemental. This was certainly a new sight to behold.

Draxum’s ears flick up and he looks around when he hears his name, his eyes settling upon Caden to which he froze in bewilderment. “…Leo?” He comments under his breath, shaking his head and turning to one of the yokai working with him in the kitchen.

“Take over.” He orders, walking away and gesturing for Caden to come over to the side. Caden listens, walking to the side door of the kitchen and waiting for Draxum to meet him.

When the Yokai scientist comes over, Caden couldn’t help but look him up and down with a critical eye. “So… you’re a part-time lunch lady?” He inquired, puzzled by this.

“Is that an issue?”

“Uh… no? Just… well, I thought you were a scientist. Not, um… this.”

Draxum deadpans at him, “I can do both. But what I want to know is why you’re here?” He replies before interrogating lightly towards him. Casey quickly came to his side, awkwardly rubbing the back of his neck.

“He was hungry. And I uh, suggested we go to the cafeteria. My bad sir.” Casey explained while Draxum hums and rubs under his chin.

“I thought you didn’t like food.” Draxum gazes at Caden who scrunched his face up slightly, “I never said that. I actually ate it! Eventually” He scolds, but Draxum just shoots a deadpan look down at him.

“Because of Michaelangelo.”

“Are you going to serve me food or not?”

Draxum twitches his eyes at him, while Leonardo couldn’t help but let out a surprised bark of laughter. But when he realised that Caden had gazed at him when he heard the laugh, he quickly coughs and looks away to cover it up.

“I swear, all my creations are just plain rude.” Draxum grumbles, but he gestured for the two to go sit down at a table in the corner. “I’ll personally bring you your food. Just sit and be quiet.” He informs, waving them off and leaving to head back into the kitchen.

Casey and Caden go over to the empty table, sitting down, facing each other. “So, um… I have a question.” Casey spoke up, taking Caden by brief surprise.

“Okay?” He responded, placing his arms on top of the table, leaning on it slightly.

“So… do you have any clothes?”

…what?

“Huh?”

Casey sweats awkwardly, “I know you’re a turtle and all and don't technically need them. But you're also kind of just… walking around with nothing on. That cloak of yours won’t do much to hide everything.” He explains, gesturing to Caden’s whole fit.

Leo rubs a hand down his face, embarrassed at the realisation. “I’ve been letting you walk around naked this whole time… can’t believe I didn’t see that sooner.” He scolded himself, shaking his head as Caden just rolled his eyes, not seeing the big deal.

“Clothes… um… none fit me.” He told Casey who smiled lightly at him.

“That’s okay. I can ask Commander April and Master Michelangelo to help with that.”

Caden shrugs his shoulders in response, not really caring if he had clothes or not. “Sure, whatever you say.” He agrees, leaning against his palm and quietly observing the room, taking everything all in once more.

Unaware that his staring was starting to catch attention from others who would glance over at him, at first looking confused before they would widen their eyes and turn to the person or yokai next to them, whispering in hushed tones.

Draxum returns, putting two trays down for Casey and Caden. “Eat and then make sure you leave. I don’t want to be harassed by Donatello when he asks me why you were here.” He bluntly informs, he then took a moment to observe his creation, “Hm… I’ve done well.” He suddenly praises himself, showing a small grin of pride while Caden just felt mildly disturbed at his comment.

“Uh…?”

“Nothing. Enjoy.” Draxum waved him off, walking away back to the kitchen.

Weirdo… but he’s kind of always been like that, I guess.

“Did you know he once threw me off a roof? And tried to kill me and my family multiple times.” Leo suddenly announced, huffing his chest out and looking away, as though he was insulted.

Caden turns and silently stares up at him, processing what was said. “Eh, I would probably do the same if it was just you.” He smirks, looking away when he sees the way Leo shot a baffled look at him, like he was offended.

“You brat…”

Notes:

Look at their bonding…I-I think? 😬

 

And of course, a quick thank you to my awesome beta reader @cimmerian1275 who helped me out a lot with this chapter! Very talented and please, go give them a follow, love their work, etc.

Chapter 9: [Clothes kind of make the turtle]

Summary:

He sighs, shaking his head as he lifts his swords up and with surprising ease, he slips the weapons inside the holsters that were on his shell.

He looks back at the others, who stare with confident grins, their words of praise at his new look falling on deaf ears as Caden gazed to the side, looking down at his hands and pants.

Wow… he felt different already. He never wore clothes before. Or anything for that matter.

Notes:

The art in this chapter is done by one of the most talented artists I know! @cimmerian1275

 

APOLOGISE FOR ANY GRAMMAR MISTAKES THAT WERE MADE, I TYPE PRETTY FAST AND OFTEN DON’T SEE THEM UNTIL I ACTUALLY PUBLISH THE CHAPTER. THEN I’D TRY AND FIX ANY MISTAKES WHEN I SEE ONE.

“Look over there, dude.”

“What? Why?”

“You see that yokai in the blue cloak?”

Murmurs spread about quietly in the cafeteria, a table not far from where Casey and Caden sat at, eating their food without noticing the way some of the people and yokai were glancing over to them, their eyes fixated on Caden.

“What about that guy?”

“Look closely .”

….

“Wait a second. Is that—“

“You see it too, right?”

 

 

The hushed voices grew louder, all people curious and eager to catch a glimpse of Caden who was chewing on some food that Draxum had brought over.

And while Caden and Casey didn’t seem to notice the attention they were unintentionally grabbing, Leo was quick to mentally note the stares, stiffening and shaking his head in realisation.

Shit… Caden was being noticed. He had to say something, right?

Leo stared firmly at Caden’s back, biting his lip in hesitation. Caden was actually enjoying himself right now, talking away with Casey, eating food, like he was a regular guy in the Resistance.

No… Caden was anything but regular. Leo narrows his eyes, taking confident steps closer to the unsuspecting mutant at the controls. 

Pull him away. Take control.

It would be so easy for Leo. Caden wouldn’t be able to do much if Leo grabbed him, pushing him back. Leo was the leader. He knew what was best for everyone, and if meant protecting his family, the innocent lives of these people, Leo would do whatever he could to stay in control of this body until its dying breath.

His hand almost brushed against Caden’s shoulder, but he reeled it back when a shout from the real world caught his attention, Caden flinching for a moment at the sound.

April.

She had burst through the doors of the cafeteria, looking around and spotting Caden and Casey. “You two! Come with me.” She ordered, Casey automatically got up and jogged over. Caden waited a moment to process her demand until he cautiously got up and followed, looking a little hesitant, as though he was in trouble.

Leo sighs, relieved that April arrived and took Caden from the cafeteria to avoid more potential rumours spreading about.

“Commander O’Neil? What’s wrong?” Casey inquired, walking alongside her as she hums for a moment, leading the two confused teens down the hall and into a room. Inside the room was Mikey and Donnie, the latter looking a bit displeased at the sight of Caden.

Casey and Caden themselves were at a loss for what was going on.

“Didn’t I tell you to let one of us know about your whereabouts?” Donnie narrowed his eyes at Caden, who blinked and crossed his arms.

“I don’t see why I gotta. Can’t I do things on my own?” He argued back, making the soft shell groan and rub a hand over his face.

Mikey awkwardly chuckles, cutting into the conversation. “In any case! This is actually a bit of a fun activity we have planned.” Mikey stated, smiling brightly as he walked over, weaving behind Caden and grabbing his shoulders gently, pushing him towards the middle of the room.

“Hey—!” Caden yelps, eyes wide when Donnie hums and walks over, taking out a measuring tape.

“Arms out in a T-pose, Leo.” He instructs, using the name of his dead brother much to the annoyance of Caden.

“I’m not Leo. You know, I’m starting to think maybe you’re the ones with amnesia.”

Donnie rolls his eyes at his comment, “Nice to see your attitude is still intact.” He mumbled under his breath, making the red eared slider in front of him give an annoyed huff before holding his arms out, watching as Donnie measured them with the tape.

“Huh… I see. Same specs of what you were like as a teen it seems. How fascinating…” Donnie muttered to himself, mentally noting the measurements. He did the same to the other arm and his legs.

He had then wrapped the tape around Caden’s waist, surprising the mutant who stiffened at the closeness. Donnie hums to himself again, pulling away and activating a holographic screen from his tech gauntlet.

“Mikey, I’m sending the measurements over to you now. You and April can get started on the pants and whatnot. I’ll be doing the accessories.”

Casey blinks before perking up in realisation, “Oh, I see! You called us here because you're giving Caden clothes?” He grins eagerly, curious as to what design they’ll go for.

“Clothes…? Didn’t Casey and I talk about that earlier?” Caden grumbled out, tilting his head to the side as Donnie smirks.

“Yep! I might’ve overheard it from the security camera.” He proudly proclaims, hands on hips as Caden widened his eyes at the mention of a camera.

“You have cameras in the cafeteria?”

“Of course. Can never be too careful.”

“Have you been spying on me?”

“What? Of course—not—anyways” Mikey smiles as he and April begin walking past. “I’ll start drawing up some ideas. Depending on, well, everything, you could be getting your clothes by the end of the day.”

Caden blinked, “That’s rather quick… can you really work that fast?” He asks, carefully eyeing Mikey who nods and places a confident hand on his shoulder.

“With my mystic powers, I can do probably anything.” He cockily states, laughing as Caden only grimaced in awkwardness. He didn’t know much about mystics, or anything about it.

But perhaps Mikey was right about his powers, even if Caden only saw a glimpse of it during his time awake.

“Let’s go, oh great mystic warrior.” April playfully teases, grabbing the mutant box turtle by his own cloak and dragging him out of the room, she pauses and turns to Casey. “Casey, you’re with us. Unlike Mikey, I don’t have those cool mystic abilities. So I’ll need some extra hands.” She announced, gesturing for Casey to follow after, the human boy brightened up and jogged after her as she and Mikey exited the room.

Caden frowns, unsure of what to do next. He gazes back at Donnie who had already turned away, the purple illumination of his holographic screen brightened around him, and he was mumbling to himself as he tapped away on the various screens.

He looks busy…

Caden concluded to himself and turned away, walking off and out the room, he closed the door to give privacy for Donatello. Sighing, he looks around to see what he could probably do now.

“Want my opinion? Go do some training. You really need it.”

Caden scoffed under his breath at Leo’s implied insult of him needing the training. And while yes, he wasn’t entirely wrong, he didn't have to say it so sarcastically.

“Yeah, yeah. I gotta go retrieve your swords first.” He spoke softly, looking left and right, he believed the way to Leo’s room was to the right, and since Leo wasn’t correcting him, he must’ve picked the correct way.

“Remember, keep your head down, hood up. Don’t talk to anyone.”

Caden rolls his eyes at the reminder from Leo. He couldn't understand why they wanted him to hide, it’s not like the Resistance would hurt him, right?

Caden tugged the hood of his cloak over his head, muttering something unintelligible under his breath as he headed down the dim corridor. The halls of the Resistance base were quieter now, the buzz from the cafeteria long behind him. Occasionally, a few humans and yokai passed him by, giving him curious glances—but none dared to speak. Whether it was because they saw him as another ordinary yokai, or just sensing his unease, he couldn’t tell.

“Almost there,” Leo murmured in his head, a calm but firm presence that seemed to loom just beneath Caden’s thoughts. “Second door on the left.”

Caden paused at the door Leo indicated. It was his room, he was able to tell due to the fact he recognised the doorway. 

He grabs the handle and pulls it open, peeking inside as he ventures further inside the room that wasn’t his. A shimmer of light on the blades caught his eyes, and he walked over.

“There they are…” Caden muttered, as the blades sat there unmoving against the wall. He could feel Leo suddenly stir within him at the sight, a wave of emotion he couldn’t quite identify—nostalgia? Regret? Maybe a mix of both.

As Caden reached out and carefully lifted one of the swords, he recoiled out of surprise as the weight of it settled in his hand. It actually felt… familiar. Too familiar.

“Do they feel right?” Leo asked.

“I don’t know,” Caden said aloud, almost without thinking. “They’re yours, not mine.”

“They’re ours now. Whether we like it or not.” Leo replied, his brows knitted slightly together as though he was in deep thought. “And if you’re going to survive out here, you’re going to need to use them.”

Caden’s grip tightened. He didn’t like the idea of fighting. He didn’t like the idea of being needed for violence. But something about holding the sword—maybe it was Leo, maybe it was instinct—made him feel grounded. Stronger.

“I’ll train,” He said finally. “But not because you’re telling me to.”

Leo didn’t respond. Not right away.

Then: “Let's move onto training then.”

Caden nodded to himself, holding the twin katanas together in his hands, turning around and exiting the bedroom that was Leo’s.

---

The training room was empty, save for the faint humming of lights above and the dull thuds of Caden’s repeated failures echoing off the walls. He stood in the middle of the dojo mat, panting, sweating, and trying—really trying—not to scream in frustration.

The twin swords lay a few feet away, knocked from his hands again. His foot ached from where he’d tripped—again. And Leo’s voice in his head was not helping.

“That’s the third time you lost your grip. Maybe next time don’t hold them like you’re scared they’ll bite.”

“I’m not scared!” He snapped aloud, glaring at the swords on the ground like they’d betrayed him. “They’re just—ugh—they don’t feel right sometimes when I use them.”

“They won’t feel right if you keep flailing around.”

“Wow. Thanks. That’s super motivating.”

Leo’s mental sigh was audible, somehow laced with both judgment and exhaustion.

“Look, I’m just saying—if you’re gonna use my swords, at least try to use them correctly. You're gripping too high. Your footwork’s trash. You keep stepping with your back leg first, like you're walking into a grocery store, not a fight.”

Caden groaned, wiping sweat from his forehead. “I have never even been in a grocery store. Look, I didn’t grow up doing this, alright? I only just woke up after all.”

“Look, I’m not thrilled about this either, but you're the only one who is able to help out the Resistance. as my…” Leo hesitated in finishing his sentence, but he shook his head and opened his mouth. “As my temporary replacement. Just follow my lead and you’ll be fine.”

That quieted Caden for a beat. He knelt down and picked up the swords again, slower this time, adjusting his grip as Leo had described—lower, more balanced.

“Better. Now square your stance. Knees slightly bent. There. Now try the form again.”

Caden moved through the sequence Leo had been drilling into him for the last hour. Step, slash, pivot—he over-rotated and nearly lost his balance again.

“Too much. You’re not trying to spin into orbit.”

“Do you ever say anything nice?”

“Not to people who trip over their own feet trying to perform a basic kata.”

Caden growled and slashed at the air harder than necessary, making the blade whistle—but his form slipped, and he had to stumble to keep from falling on his ass.

“I swear, I’m gonna chuck these across the room—”

“You throw my swords and I’ll haunt your dreams.”

Caden bitterly scoffs, “You already do. Your whole thing is just haunting me whether I’m awake or asleep.”

Caden pauses, standing still, breathing heavily. His muscles ached. His hands stung. He was tired. How were the others able to do this for hours on end?

Gulping in a breath of air, doing what he can to calm down and relax his rising frustration.

“Again,” He muttered.

“…What?”  

“Run it again. I’ll get it.”

Leo was silent for a second—surprised, maybe even a little impressed. “Alright. From the top. Step one: don’t suck.”

Caden couldn’t help the small smirk that pulled at his lip as he reset his stance. 

“Lead the way, sensei jackass.”

Leo twitched his eye and corner of his lip at what he hoped was meant to be a playful insult from the teenager. He let out a tiny huff of exhaustion, but he had to admit, Caden sure as hell was quite stubborn and knew what to say to both get under Leo’s skin and to maybe… hype him up to teach.

Leo hadn’t had much of a chance to teach others, he taught Casey for a while, in fact he was still in the process of being his sensei, but that was sadly put on hold when Leo was stuck inside Caden.

He really hopes his brothers and April are giving Casey the teachings that Leo is unable to provide at the moment. But with Caden, well, it was a little reminder of Leo first teaching Casey how to take a proper stance, how to wield a weapon that best suited them.

For Caden, it was the swords. His swords. But maybe it was the fact that Leo was slowly starting to see himself in Caden, or some sort of part of him, and therefore felt like this teen was best suited for the katana’s.

If anything, Leo could most definitely notice the similarities between Caden and himself back when he was just starting his own ninja training. How his dad, Splinter, took time out of his day of showing the way of the sword. Granted Leo also took his teaching from old movies or YouTube videos back then, but Splinter helped him get the very basics down.

If only there were recordings of these videos still around, maybe Leo could get Caden to sit down and watch. But last he checked, Donnie never actually started recording everything until he was at least around 7. And by then, Leo had already gotten quite handy with his blades, and from then on just mostly taught himself.

 

 

 

 

Step back. Thrust forward. Ignore the burning pain in your arm. Concentrate . Don’t lose focus.

Jab the blade forward. Use the other to sweep under your imaginary opponent. Careful, don’t get distracted .

Caden was half listening to Leo’s ramblings but now he had blocked him out, relying mostly on instinct, doing what he believed felt right. Leo hadn’t corrected or commented on Caden’s own little routine he was doing. Occasionally he’ll mumble in his ear through the mindscape, telling him to fix his footing, don’t swing too hard but not too lightly either.

Caden had a long way to go before he reached great Master Leonardo levels of swordsmanship. But he could tell he was slowly gaining control of his movements, he just had to stay focused. Continue this routine.

“Leo? Leo!”

Caden gasps at the sudden intrusion of the booming voice calling out to him—no, to Leo. Not him. 

He was midway through a thrust of the sword until he fumbled over his feet for leaning too much forward, he staggered, but he regained quick balance as he hunched forward, sweat dripping down from his forehead and onto the dojo mat.

He stood up a bit straighter, turning to see who it was that came barging in and interrupting his training.

Raph.

Once their eyes met, Raph narrowed his gaze, clicking his tongue. “Leo! I was just told that you went to the cafeteria alone? And now you’re in the dojo alone?” He hisses, storming inside and striding to the puzzled young teen.

He wanted to correct the large snapper mutant that he wasn’t Leo, but he couldn’t form the sentence when he was so distracted about the fact that Raph seemed ticked off about their little agreement that Caden didn’t even get a say in.

“I wasn’t alone. Casey was there.”

“That doesn’t matter! Cadey’s a kid! You gotta tell one of us!” Raph scolds, pointing to himself in emphasis. Caden narrowed his eyes, gritting his teeth together, it felt like Raph was seeing him as some sort of idiot.

“What is so bad that I can’t go to a cafeteria for food?! So what if people see me? It’s not like I know them!”

“But they’ll know you! Your goddamn Leonardo Hamato. Leader of the Resistance. Who shrunk down into a teen with no memories of his past, no memory of his responsibilities!”

Raph growls, towering over what he truly believed was his younger brother. Leo inside Caden’s mind, felt his throat slightly clenching, his hands turning into fists.

He knew Raph was just stressed about this whole situation. Scared.

Leo can relate to that.

Caden however, could not. He is not Leonardo. He is not the leader that everyone thinks he is. And only Leo seemed to know the truth about that.

Caden glares, but he couldn’t help but feel a bit intimidated under the intense disapproving look of Raphael. “It’s not my fault…” He grumbled to himself, looking away with a slight scowl.

Raph’s eyes went wide for a brief second. For a moment, he saw Leo back when he was a teenager, back when he was young, naïve and didn’t seem to care for his responsibilities.

An uncaring brother who just wants to goof-off. Be difficult just because. Someone who didn’t think ahead of the consequences.

A teen Leo before this whole apocalypse started. Before he was appointed as leader.

It felt nostalgic for Raph, being brought back to the distant memories of those rowdy times. But he didn’t miss the arguments. Not that he and Leo didn’t still argue while in this apocalyptic era.

“You just don’t seem to get it Leo.”

Caden froze, blinking up at Raph, body tensing. And Leo had the same reaction, his arms were crossed over his plastron, but Caden could identify the slight change of his behaviour.

Raph had seemed to notice the change in Caden’s demeanour. Making him feel immense guilt afterwards for snapping at him like that, he sighs, placing a hand over his face and rubbing his temple.

“I… sorry, Raph doesn’t wanna argue… I just—“

He groans, suddenly running out of words to say as Caden gulps slightly, looking down. 

The two fell quiet, both unsure what to say next now. But Caden took in a deep breath, inhaling before exhaling.

“…can you show me how to throw a punch?”

Raph stared, baffled by the sudden request as Caden’s face remained mostly blank and hard to read, but had a hint of determination.

With an airy and relieved chuckle, Raph nods. “Sure thing brother.” He softly spoke, nodding his head while walking over to stand next to him.

“Kid? What are you doing?” Leo had quipped in, puzzled but Caden didn’t turn to him, not in the mindscape. But he did speak.

“I don’t know. Raph’s the tank right? He seems to know how to punch. I could use that, right?”

He bites his lower lip before slowly looking over his shoulder to stare at Leo.

“I gotta get better don’t I? If I want to survive out here…”

Leo stiffens in place, his eyes wide and mouth slightly open in shock. He didn’t think Caden was going to repeat what Leo said to himself when he was first instructing him with the sword training earlier.

…why did he feel some sort of sense of regret for saying that? 

He shakes his head, it was most likely nothing. He was just being a paranoid mutant. Sighing to himself and standing back quietly, his gaze fixated on Caden who had gone back to listen to Raph.

Raphael had weaved over to stand opposite in front of Caden, his snaggle tooth hanging out his lip with a little smirk of confidence. He gets into a wide but solid stance, relaxed, feet slightly apart but not too much.

Caden imitates his movements as Raph raises his arms up in front of his face. “Just copy what I do.” He starts, thrusting a fist out, Caden takes a second to process before he does the same, raising his arms up and throwing a fist out.

He looked up to Raph who nodded encouragingly, “Now pull it back in. And do the same thing with the other arm.” He instructs, going slow for Caden who silently appreciated it. It didn’t feel too forced or tense in comparison to Leo’s teachings.

 

 

 

 

His shoulders are tense, aching for a moment of rest but Caden was far focused to give in. Raph had been standing aside, arms crossed comfortably over his plastron.

“Okay. You’re thinkin’ too much now. Stop thinkin’ and start feelin’ it. Punchin’s not math Leo.” Raph softly teased at the ending of his comment, but Caden just furrowed his brow, nodding once. He adjusts his stance once more, his eyes never leaving Raph, not out of fear, but attention.

“It’s all about the core. You ain’t just throwin’ your arm out. It’s the legs, hips, then the shoulders, and then your fists.”

To show Caden, he throws a slow-motion punch, exaggerating the twist of his hips, the way the power would flow forward. Caden squinted his eyes, humming to himself as he took in the advice.

“Try it again. Don’t rush. Feel it.”

With a hesitant nod, Caden breathes in, planting his feet firm on the dojo mat. He twists, much like how Raph showed him, and throws a punch. It’s clean. Solid. His body whips from the momentum.

Raph beans, clapping. “There ya go! That’s what I’m talkin’ about.”

Caden’s eyes light up a moment, feeling some sort of pride of the praise, and out of shock that apparently the punch was rather good, according to Raph’s reaction.

He smirks slightly to himself, he resets his posture once more and throws another punch out, more energetic. Raph happily beaming with a sense of pride, his tail for a second wagging in delight for Caden.

Caden thrusts out more punches, stepping forward as he does so, the sweat from his sword training and now this flinging off him. He didn’t seem to mind though, pausing and turning to Raph.

“Mikey was right…”

“Huh?”

Caden pants to catch his breath, lowering his arms to relax for a second. “You're a really good teacher.”

Raph gave a toothy smile, chuckling and rubbing the back of his neck. “Aw, it’s nothin’. Just being myself is all.” He tries to play it off, even though it was obvious that Caden’s comment seemed to have affected him, the tip of his large tail wagging.

 

 

 

 

Caden notices, how could he not when Raph wasn’t being subtle with hiding it. He snorts a little in amusement, crossing his arms.

“Better than someone I know.”

He could feel the intense gaze burning at the back of his head from the older red eared slider who had been uncharacteristically quiet this whole time with Raph.

“Hm? Who?” Raph asks, curiously tilting his head as Caden slightly deadpans. “Ah… nothing. Don’t worry about it.” He avoids the subject, as Raph hums, observing Caden and his behaviour.

“I think you’ll be back to your normal self soon, Leo. Look at you, you’re natural at throwing a punch. I’m sure you’ll get the hang of your swords again in no time. Plus, it seems like you’re relaxing a bit more around us.”

….

Caden felt himself become slightly stiff. Jaw clenched. 

Right… Raph was still thinking he was hanging out with his little brother. He didn’t know. And Leo didn’t want him to know… anyone to know.

Caden did his best to not appear any different than he was a second ago. And it must’ve worked, Raph had been ranting on about something that Caden didn’t catch when he was somewhat spiralling a moment.

“Come on, let’s do a few more sets.” Raph settles on training more, eagerly getting into a stance he taught Caden earlier. Caden nods quietly, copying as much as he can.

Leo stood there in the mindscape, his eyes focused on his big brother. His arms are crossed, brows are drawn in and lips pressed tight. Just… watching.

He’s good at this.

Leo had thought when he saw the interaction between his brother and the young teenage mutant. 

He tightens his fingers on his arms, as he sees Raph gently tapping Caden’s elbow to adjust the angle.

“Elbow in. You’re bleedin’ power out the side like that.”

Caden fixes it. Tries again. Getting better. Still a bit flimsy, but better.

Leo observed silently.

Gritting his teeth, as he shakes his head and turns away from the training session. Not leaving, but he didn’t think he could watch how Raph was thinking that Caden was him. In the flesh. Just young and at a loss of memory.

It ticked him off. Leo is right here. But no one really knew that. He sighs, shoulders going limp for a moment as he takes in the realisation of something he really didn’t want to think about.

His brothers were adjusting now to a potential new and improved Leo.

No… it’s fine. This’ll be fixed. Somehow. 

Leo just has to be patient and continue shaping Caden into a warrior, get him prepared for the nasty reality of war that he’ll no doubt face.

---

Time became less of a focus as Raph had been drilling punching techniques for Caden to learn and remember, the latter clearly exhausted and felt like he was ready to collapse and just sleep away peacefully for a week.

“Come on, one more set!”

“You… told me that, like five times.” Caden groans out, his arms falling to his sides, indicating that he had enough. 

Raph pouted, but he got the hint. “Okay, I guess that’s enough for you. I keep forgetting you’re in that little body now, so you are probably still adjustin’.”

“Yeah… sure, just…” Caden sits down on the dojo mat, wiping the sweat away from his face with his arm. Guess he could try again with a shower later.

A familiar ring tone caught their attention, Raph digging into his pockets and pulling out his communicator. “Hello?” He greets, unsure on who exactly was calling.

“Raphael, my dear older brother. Is Leo with you?”

The voice was loud enough for Caden to hear, looking up at Raph who nodded. “Yeah, he’s here with me. Did ya need him for something?” He inquired, one hand placed comfortably on his hip.

“Yeah. Bring him to the lab on the west end of the base. We have his clothes done and ready for him to try on.”

Caden perks up at this, standing up even if his legs were a little wobbly. “Clothes? Uh, sure. I’ll bring him over now.” Raph assures, hanging up the communicator and putting it into his pocket.

“Your getting clothes?” He asks Caden who shrugs his shoulders. “Yeah. I guess I am.” He mumbles, noticing how Raph slightly grins and heads in the direction to the exit of the dojo.

“About time.”

Caden deadpans at the comment, sighing and following after him, he made sure to pick up the swords he left on the floor earlier to do his punching drills.

 

 

 

 

It took only a few minutes of walking, Raph using his larger frame to block Caden from curious eyes if they saw Resistance members walking by.

But eventually they reached the safety of the lab, walking in once Raph’s hands automatically touched the handprint scanner, allowing him access to head inside.

“Ah, you made it.” Donnie was first to notice, swinging around on his chair to face them. Mikey, Casey and April stood to the side, blocking a table behind them.

“Leo! We finally finished them. Thanks to my mystic mojo!” Mikey grins, flicking his fingers in Caden’s direction with a cocky look.

April rolls her eyes, “Yeah, yeah. Come on over and see what we made for you.” She waved him over, patting the table behind her as she moved to the side as Caden walked closer in.

When he got to the table, he was puzzled when he saw a bunch of items he didn’t seem to quite know. He saw pants, and a pair of white gloves, along with long grey wrappings that he supposed would go up his arms.

Matching that was more long grey wrappings for his legs. A dark blue belt with a darker shade of grey of pouches attached. The familiar green emblem that the brothers wore on their clothes could be seen in the center of the belt.

His pants were a familiar shade of blue and his immediate thought was that it would match Leo. There was a pair of grey like knee guards too.

And the last item he saw was some kind of strap, holster contraption that he could only guess would go over his plastron, shoulder and shell, for putting the swords safely away in the back of the holsters.

“Wanna try them on?” Casey spoke up, smiling slightly up at him as Caden’s gaze flickered between everyone watching him. He felt like he should. Having no choice.

He sighs, “I suppose I should.” He mumbles, taking off his cloak first and laying it atop the table as he starts with the pants first.

With some assistance from everyone who had to help with the wrappings and putting the holster on, Caden was finally done. He turns around to face the others, awkwardly showing off his new look.

Donnie grins, nodding to himself.

“I must say, I’m rather impressed. Well done you three.” Donnie turns to the makers of the clothes, as Mikey chuckles.

“Thanks! Oh, and now to completely fulfill the look…” Mikey grabs the swords, skipping closer to Caden who recoiled back slightly as he gently grabs the blades.

He stares at them for a moment, it felt… strange as he knew what Mikey was indicating.

Put the swords in the holsters, and he would truly look like Leo.

…right?

He sighs, shaking his head as he lifts his swords up and with surprising ease, he slips the weapons inside the holsters that were on his shell.

He looks back at the others, who stare with confident grins, their words of praise at his new look falling on deaf ears as Caden gazed to the side, looking down at his hands and pants.

Wow… he felt different already. He never wore clothes before. Or anything for that matter.

He noticed the cloak, picking it up and hesitantly throwing it over his shoulders, putting it on.

“Not bad kid… you actually look decent.” Leo spoke up, his voice a bit distant but sounded approving nonetheless.

“Feels weird… but thanks. I think?”

Leo hums, his gaze flicking over to his friends and family. He wished he was there, speaking with them, smiling and laughing along.

One day… just have to be patient.

Notes:

He finally gets clothes!

Here’s a better look at his outfit! - https://www.tumblr.com/chil-aglia/779174307205185536/cadens-official-outfit-in-story?source=share

 

a quick thank you to my awesome beta reader Cimmerian who helped me out a lot with this chapter! Very talented and please, go give them a follow, love their work, etc.

Chapter 10: [The Way He Looks at Me]

Summary:

Warnings: Blood, graphic detail of body horror, amputation of a limb, vomiting, etc

 

He couldn’t help but think…

Where was his help…?

Notes:

APOLOGISE FOR ANY GRAMMAR MISTAKES THAT WERE MADE, I TYPE PRETTY FAST AND OFTEN DON’T SEE THEM UNTIL I ACTUALLY PUBLISH THE CHAPTER. THEN I’D TRY AND FIX ANY MISTAKES WHEN I SEE ONE.

 

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Edit: Art in this was made by @bootyshakerrr9000

ITS SO GOOD THANK YOU! I love him 😭

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Caden eyed his new look, silent and deep in thought. Unable to properly grasp exactly what he was really feeling. Judging from everyone’s reaction, they were pleased, happy for him.

But Caden couldn’t quite understand as to why… why was this something to be happy about? It’s only clothes. Leo wasn’t much help either, just stood there quietly, observing his family and friends.

A sudden clap of Donnie’s hands echoed throughout the room, jolting Caden back to reality as he noticed the way the soft shell cleared his throat, “Well! While yes, this has been fun. We still have work to do. Now shoo! I need Caden to run an errand with me. You hooligans be off with you!” Donnie exclaims, already gathering his brothers, April and Casey into a group and shuffling them towards the door.

No one had time to say anything as Donnie kicked them out, shutting the door on their faces as Caden blinked owlishly at him. Donnie silently sighs, and turns to Caden, striding towards him and grabbing his arms, holding them out.

“Hey—!”

“Hm… it’ll manage. You’re a mutant, you can hold heavy weight.”

What?

Before Caden could even begin to ask what Donnie was even talking about, he let out a confused grunt when Donnie dumped a box into his still outstretched arms, filled with what looked like medical supplies, medicines and other little bits and pieces that were probably important.

“Now, don’t drop those. They’re important” Donnie instructs, walking away to grab some boxes off the counter. Caden huffs, adjusting his grip with the box to be more comfortable, unaware that Donnie gazed over at him as he did so, eyes briefly squinted in analysis for a moment.

He would have thought that Caden might’ve at least struggled a tiny bit with the weight. Those were heavy items in there, and since Caden hadn’t had proper time to fully understand the limits of his body and discover what he can and cannot hold… Donnie let out a tiny ‘huh’ in interest, before shaking his head dismissively.

“Come, we got stuff to deliver.” He announces, walking to the door as it automatically opens, Caden tilted his head at him.

“Where are we going?” He inquires, not budging from his spot, as Donnie looks back over his shoulder at him.

“Med bay dummy. Someone has to keep the Resistance alive.”

Caden narrowed his eyelids more, slowly inching his way over to him, “Okay… but why me? Mikey would have been better, yeah?” He asked, only to be taken aback when Donnie swiftly turned to face him with his full attention. 

“Because child labor!”

 

 

 

 

 

 

Ugh…

Caden shoots him a deadpan look, rolling his eyes and gesturing for Donnie to leave the room first so that he may follow. 

Donnie didn’t say much when he walked in the direction of the med bay, Caden trying to keep up from behind, turning corners and trying to not drop the box when he couldn't see where his feet were going. He wondered what kind of stuff he’d see in the med bay, he doesn’t think he’s actually ever seen it properly. Only been in one of the rooms they had, the first one he woke up in.

“Hey, Leo. Is the med bay just full of sick people?”

….

“Leo?”

“You’ll see.”

Weird…

Donnie pauses, standing in front of two large doors as he looks down at Caden, “Make sure your hood is up.” He advised, his voice firm and expression blank, Caden felt a kind of uneasy anxiety bubble up in his stomach with the way Donnie spoke.

He carried the box for a moment with one hand, using his free hand to pull up his hood, giving a nod towards Donnie who hums in approval as he steps closer to the doors, they slid open automatically, revealing their destination.

The first thing Caden noticed was the heavy and suffocating stench of iron in the air. Then the sounds of raw and pained groans, yells and whimpering. Some coughed, some gagged. Yokai and humans alike wearing white and bloodied lab coats scuttled by, tending to the wounded, helping them as much as they could.

Machines beeped, the noise grating on his ears.

Caden froze where he stood, his pupils wide and mouth opened slightly, taking in the devastating scene as he unknowingly gripped at the box tightly in a self hug, trying to find something to ground himself with.

“Come on. This way.” Donnie spoke, already walking ahead as Caden hesitated before chasing after him, deciding that the floor was more interesting to stare at. Ignoring the screams of chaos around him.

 

“Help me!”

“It h-hurts…”

“I’m scared… I’m gonna  die  aren’t I?”

 

Help me… help me, help me,  help me—

Caden let out a startled gasp when he accidentally collided into someone, some items from the box spilling out. He clicked his tongue, feeling sweat forming at the back of his neck, he shook off any tension he was feeling in his body as he concentrated on who he bumped into.

“Sorry…” He mumbles, eyeing the figure that crouched down and picked up the remaining fallen pieces. It was a girl. One with dirty blonde hair, brown eyes, her clothes covered in dirty and dried blood. 

She looked tired. But when she noticed Caden, she gave a soft smile, “It’s all right. Just got caught up in your own world, huh?” She questioned, chuckling lightly in an attempt to ease the obviously tense turtle.

Caden blinked, looking away so as to not draw much attention to his face. “Something like that…” He responded, sighing quietly to himself as the girl curiously tilted her head at him.

She suddenly extended her hand out.

“I’m Maya.”

Caden side eyed the hand, knowing she was silently asking for a handshake. But with his situation, of both holding the box and avoiding showing his appearance to others, he just lets out a hum of disinterested acknowledgment.

“Caden. Catch up with Donnie.” Leo snapped, interrupting the moment and making Caden scowl a bit at his nagging, grumbling under his breath.

“Dude, quit it. Donnie can survive without me by his side for a second.”

Maya let out a confused hum, leaning slightly forward in curiosity. “Are you talking about Master Donatello?” She wondered, shocking Caden who mentally wanted to slap Leo for distracting him.

“Yeah…”

“Huh… you’re not one of the turtles are you? I mean… judging from your hands, you have their three fingers. But you look quite young.” She murmured, stepping closer as Caden instinctively pulled back for distance.

“I gotta get going. Nice to meet you Maya.”

He quickly weaved around her, speed walking towards where Donnie was settled. It was a small room, where a human patient lay on the bed, looking sick and pale. Donnie sitting next to them, having a wet cloth placed on their forehead.

He turns to Caden, narrowing his eyes. “You're supposed to stay with me, remember? Set the box over there.” He informed, gesturing to the table behind him, as Caden nodded silently and put the box down, looking over his shoulder as he eyed the sick human.

He didn’t see any blood, but it was clear they were in pain in some other way.

“Master… D-Dona—“ They paused, going into a violent coughing fit as Donnie frowns, grabbing a vial of one of the medicines he brought with him. “You’re going to be okay… here, drink this.” He soothed, helping them ease the liquid down their throat.

Caden watched, grimacing as he awkwardly looked away.

The moans of people in distress and the sour smell of what Caden uncomfortably realised is actually blood, made his stomach roil in a sick way.

He couldn’t stand the thought of being in the room right now, it was becoming overwhelming with everything he's seen here. When Donnie wasn’t looking at him, Caden snuck out, taking in a sharp intake of cleaner air as he cautiously eyed around his surroundings.

The tension in the med bay was intense, seeing the way people were in wheelchairs and beds, he couldn’t even stare long enough at anything that was red. Afraid it might be blood.

“Take a look, kid.”

….

“Caden.  Take a look .”

He gulps, listening and looking up, observing the facility. His legs trembled but he ignored them and pushed himself to walk, taking his time to stop and stare. To absorb all he was witnessing.

The first thing he saw was a group of 4, bandaged up from head to toe, arms in slings, cuts and bruises on their faces and exposed arms and legs.

“What… what happened to them?” He mumbled quietly under his breath, gripping anxiously at his cloak.

“War. Krang. The apocalypse itself. That is what happened.” Leo noted, staring ahead at the mess he was seeing through Caden’s eyes, arms crossed over his plastron.

Caden walks forward again, his mind and body feeling heavy at each scream he heard as he passed by, at each cry he couldn't block out and ignore. Someone had knocked over a tray, making Caden jump at the sudden loudness, turning around and seeing a yokai missing a whole damn leg. They were currently gagging, actually coughing up blood as a doctor helped them pick themselves off the floor where they fell.

Caden shuddered, backing up until his shell touched a nearby wall. Staring ahead helplessly at all the injured around him.

Sudden flashes of memories that weren’t his clouded his vision. They were quick, but vivid. Clearly Leo had seen quite a lot during his time in his own body.

Caden shook his head. Not wanting to see the images that dared tried to cloud his mind. 

Leo noticed and felt the slow overload of emotions from Caden, making him feel a little off-centre himself, as he placed a hand over the young mutant's shoulder in their mindscape.

“Kid—“

He couldn’t get a sentence out when a sudden, ear-splitting scream bounced off the walls. Making both of them flinch as Caden looked up and witnessed a human man, screaming at no one in particular as they crouched on the floor, writhing in clearly visible agony.

And then… they changed.

Or at least their arm did. 

Caden watch, horrified and transfixed, unable to tear his eyes away when the man's fingers bulged and bent at odd angles. The color of their hand shifted and changed, as a sickly pink crept up their wrist.

Their arm was morphing into something unnatural, tendrils burst from the knuckles and snaked up their forearm as it spasmed. Disgusting, pink and—so many yellow eyes began blinking open. The human clasped his other arm over his bicep, in a futile attempt to either cut off the circulation or tear the growth away, Caden couldn't tell, their ear-splitting shrieks of pain were drowning out any possible thought process.

Their hand was no longer normal. It became tentacle-like, the veins bursting from the skin, visible and changing from purple to pink. As though something was trying to crawl right out from the inside.

“Shit— We got an infected! Prepare the isolation room!”

Some yokai immediately rushed over and grabbed the man, lifting him up off the ground and carrying him into another room. Caden was frozen, he… he didn’t think he’d ever see something like that in the med bay.

“Caden, I need to take over.” Leo announced, voice quivering slightly as Caden didn’t bother arguing, shakily stepping back from the controls as Leo pounced into action.

The older slider felt strange for a moment when he adjusted to being in control, but he had a job to do. He raced after where he saw them take the infected man, bursting through the door, watching as the yokai doctors were strapping the man down. He wailed and flailed about, the Krang arm having a mind of its own as it slithered wildly up and about, trying to grasp onto anything.

Leo noticed how the yokai doctors were hesitant in their movements, either from worry or inexperience, he couldn’t pinpoint. Nor did he care at the moment.

Leo, narrowing his eyes, grabs the nearby medical tray stocked full of supplies, sliding it towards the bed as he snatched a pair of gloves that thankfully fit Caden’s hands, hastily and expertly slipping them on.

“Hey, kid! What are you—“

“Hold him still.” Leo orders, quickly sorting through the items of what he needed.

“Hold him still? Kid, you shouldn’t be in here. It’s dangerous!” 

Leo scoffs, shaking his head to not snap at them as he points over to a cabinet. “Grab me the saw in there. The only way to stop this kind of infection that's already begun to spread… is to cut off the arm.” He sternly states, the room became thick with tension at his words.

“Cut off his…”

“W-we can’t do that…! We don't kn—”

Leo growls, slamming his fist down on the tray, causing a loud echo to bounce around the room and catch their attention. “Which is why I’m doing it. You just need to make sure he doesn’t grab my face.” Leo snapped in a firm but confident tone, and finally, finally—they listened.

One left to grab the saw, the other helping with having to grab the other necessary items like gauze and disinfectant.

Caden watched from the back. “Leo… you're not…” He tried to say, but his voice felt like it was caught in his throat, observing how they plugged in the saw, the straps tightening on the man to hold him down. The way Leo shoved a towel inside the man’s mouth, telling him to bite down hard on it.

Leo grabbed an untethered strap and used it to tightly and firmly tie a knot just below the shoulder, cutting the blood circulation to the arm above the slowly spreading infection. The sound of the saw that Leo was holding in his hands as it began whirring, activating, sickened Caden to his core.

“Leo…”

The older slider moved the machine closer using Caden’s physical body, with determined and grim precision etched into every movement closer.

“Leo?! Stop…!”

A couple more inches and the blades of the saw would pierce through the skin. The cries from the younger turtle trapped in the mindscape fell on deaf ears.

Caden had uncontrollable tears beginning to stream down from his eyes, his voice feeling raw from the overpowering shock and from trying to grab Leo’s attention.

“Leo—!”

…..

………

“AHHHHHH!!”

Caden shivered and shook, violently recoiling back in the mindscape, legs giving out when he heard the high pitched and piercing scream of the man in gut-wrenching agony. 

It was so deafening. So overwhelming as Leo used his body, his hands, to cut through a man's skin, to cut through the nerves and bones of another living being.

And the blood—oh god, the fucking blood—

“URK!”

Caden quickly placed a hand over his mouth, shaking, eyes blown wide as bile crept up through his throat. He had to hold it down, he told himself. He didn’t think he was even capable of throwing up in the mindscape.

Leo ignored the throbbing in his head, the emotions swirling inside him. He knew Caden was freaking out, he couldn’t blame him. He would too if he wasn't already desensitized to this routine.

But Leo had to focus. Had to focus on saving this man that wailed uncontrollably.

The whirring sound of the saw faded as Leo swiftly turned it off, placing it down on the tray, he swiftly reached for the bandages, thread and needle.

Concentrate Leo…

He disinfects the needle, his hands moving along expertly as he sews through the flesh, closing it up. Then, he wrapped a bandage around the fresh nub.

After that…it was total silence.

The man had stopped moving all together, limp on the bed. Leo worried for a moment that he was dead, that the blood loss and shock was too much.

Shakily he placed a hand over the man’s neck, waiting and waiting….

Thump…..thump…

He sighs in relief at the pulse of his heartbeat, albeit weak, but he was alive. Just passed out.

He backs up, eyeing the dismembered and infected arm with disgust, the pink tentacles had slowed and stopped moving with the loss of connection to the host. “Make sure to burn the arm outside the base. And… and make sure to check on him every hour.” He orders, not bothering to wait for their responses as he had to get out of there.

He takes off his blood covered gloves, hastily throwing them into a bin that he passed. His breathing is sharp and chest tight. Vision becoming blurred and the mind struggling to process a single thought as Caden’s emotions began overpowering Leo's subsiding adrenaline.

Leo used the wall as support, trembling as he tried to take in deep, calming breaths.

Keep it together…

Flashes of the amputation he just performed strained his mind all of a sudden. Whether it was from him or Caden, he couldn’t tell.

But it was just enough to send Leo over the edge. Unable to hold it down.

He quickly turned away and raced to the nearest bin he could find. Gagging and spewing up vomit that burned his throat as he coughs and heaves over the bin.

Caden’s emotions had greatly affected him in a way that Leo wasn’t quite prepared for. He didn’t think Caden’s own anxiety would actually make Leo throw up, let alone influence him this much.

The older turtle pants and gasps, wiping his mouth with his hand as he leans over the bin slightly to keep himself from collapsing to the floor.

“Kid… hey, kid, you okay? Talk to me.”

Caden didn’t say anything, he sat there unmoving, his eyes fixated on the voids floor as Leo looked over his shoulder at him.

“Caden—“

“You… cut his arm off…”

Ah, okay, he can still talk.

Leo nods, “I did…” He confirms, not that there was much to confirm, considering Caden was right there the entire time to witness Leo amputate that man's limb.

Caden looks up at Leo, eyes narrowed, tears in the corner of his eyelids as he glares and bares his teeth. “What the fuck is wrong with you?! You used my body to cut off someone's limb!” He screams, arms shaking with pent up emotion as he stares at his clean palms.

Leo clicks his teeth, turning around fully and towering over Caden, his own eyes just as cold as Caden’s.

“I had to!”

“Why?!”

“Because that man would’ve been  dead  if I hadn’t intervened. I am  not  letting someone die when  I  can prevent it!”

The two stare… tension pulled taught in the air between the two as Leo turns back away, shoulders stiff.

“Wake up kid. This is your responsibility too, now.”

Caden didn’t say anything, letting the words sink in as he curled in on himself.

He didn’t want this… why him… why did he have to get involved in this?

He thought back to the shouts of those people and yokai in pain, screaming and calling out for help as doctors and nurses responded to their calls.

He couldn’t help but think…

Where was  his  help…?

Caden slowly stands up, making his way to the controls as Leo watches him, wondering what he was doing. “Donnie is probably looking for me…” Caden mutters, monotoned as Leo steps back, letting Caden take control.

When Caden was back to the present, he took a moment to close his eyes, trying to ignore the burning sensation at the back of his throat as he peels himself away from the bin, legs wobbling as he uses the wall briefly for support.

He took a second to adjust, swallowing down a greedy breath as he walked away, going in the direction of where he last saw Donnie.

The trek back felt long, but he reached the room Donnie was in. Looking around, only to be surprised that it was just Donnie. The patient from earlier is no longer in the bed.

“W-where…?”

Donnie turns around, facing Caden with a stoic expression. His tech gauntlet had a holographic screen up but it minimizes the moment Caden walked in. Caden briefly grimaced, noticing the way Donnie watched him, like Caden had been caught doing something he wasn’t supposed to be.

Well, he wasn’t wrong there if that was the case.

“I told you to stay with me, at all times.”

“I-I know, but—“

Donnie clicked his tongue in utter annoyance at Caden and his feeble attempt at forming an excuse.

“At all times.”

Caden gazed down, feeling guilty while Donnie huffs, leaning against the table behind him. “Seriously Leo… even if you have amnesia, you’re still always going off and doing your own thing.” He grumbles out loud, whether he meant for Caden to hear or not was something he couldn’t be bothered with thinking about.

Caden focused his gaze on Donnie’s gauntlet, the soft shell taking note when he glanced his way as he hummed to himself.

“Let’s get outta here. I got something back in the lab for you.”

Without saying much else, Donnie stood up, stretching for a moment and walking past Caden who begrudgingly followed.

As they walked through the med bay, a comment caught Donnie’s attention as he saw a group of yokai talking among themselves not far from him, water held in their hands.

 

“That Yokai kid… wonder where he ran off too.”

“Yeah, for someone with three fingers, he was skilled back there.”

“We should look for him. Get him on the medic team. Like, where has he been this whole time?”

 

Donnie side eyed Caden, who kept his focus on the floor, looking deep in thought, most likely not hearing that these yokai were already talking about him. With a clear of his throat, the doors from the med bay to leave open up for him and Caden.

Caden looked back for a moment as the doors closed on him. Taking a final glimpse of the med bay before rushing after Donnie.

---

The footsteps echoing down the corridors were loud, louder than usual. Caden felt like his body was tilting. The ground wanted to swallow him up.

The horrifying screams of the man rang inside his mind on repeat. The heavy stench of blood filled his nostrils, his eyes unmoving from the ground passing by as he recalled everything he saw.

From the moment he saw that human collapse on the floor, the way his arm changed. Morphing into something alien-like. The slit yellow eyes moving around on the skin and staring at him, the purple and pink pulsing veins.

Then the room. What did they call it?

The isolation room.

He could understand why it should be isolated. After what he saw. What Leo basically forced him to do, even if he wasn’t in control.

He didn’t think someone could lose that much blood from an arm.

So much blood. So much…

The mindscape felt like it was darkening, despite its already gloomy appearance, Leo noticed the change, immediately looking towards Caden who had his shell facing him, standing at the control panel.

“Kid…?”

Caden didn’t react, he just kept thinking. Remembering. 

The blood, the unnatural noise of the saw, the screams of fear and pain, the exposed flesh, the breaking of the bones and the unprotected nerves. The stitching of the loose and severed skin that hung once the arm was separated.

Leo was able to do that so surely. So precisely. As though he’s done it millions of times.

With him now gone for the time being… fuck, was Caden supposed to be doing that from now on? Chopping limbs off!? Ordering people to hold the infected down, as he removed their arms.

The infected… was that caused by the Krang? It made sense if that was the case. Caden had yet to see a Krang, but if that was just one of the many things they could do to someone—

His throat closed up, hand trembling up to feel his windpipe.

Breathe… j-just breathe.

It was hard, he tried really hard to not wheeze on his own suffocation as he followed Donnie, who either didn’t notice his state or chose to not point it out.

They had arrived at the lab, the two turtle mutants stepping inside with Donnie yawning for a moment. “Man, what a day.” He groans, walking over to a closet, scrummaging through as Caden stood, silent and clearly distracted with his own thoughts.

Donnie peeks over for a moment, tensing at how quiet Caden was. Donnie awkwardly bit his lip, looking once more through the closet, relieved when he saw what he was looking for.

“Aha! Here it is.” The soft shell grins, shutting the closet space as he holds an older looking metallic gauntlet. He strides calmly towards Caden, waiting for a moment to see if Caden would look up at him, react to his presence. 

But nothing.

Okay Donatello, it's your time to act and be the one to distract your miniature version of your brother who is no doubt spiraling, because, well, it’s Leo, starts here…

He gently grabbed at Caden’s left arm, pulling it up towards him and placing the gauntlet over his forearm.

It clamps down comfortably, sealing itself onto Caden’s arm as the latter, who flinched at the sudden intrusion of something unexpected on his body, as he began trying to shake it off. “What the hell is this?” Caden grumbles, but his question is answered when all of a sudden a blue holographic screen pops up from the tech gauntlet.

It was very similar to Donnie’s.

Actually, it was basically identical to Donnie’s, if not looking a little worn and scuffed in a few places.

“I’ve noticed you’ve been quite interested in my gauntlet. Which I get, my tech is amazing, I know.” He proudly claims, hands on hips before clearing his throat to regain focus.

“Anyway—figured you should get one too. Help with your curiosity and whatnot. You can essentially contact anyone in the base, and by that I mean me, our brothers and friends. There’s also a couple of little apps, I suppose. Such as note taking, scheduling that you can add to, setting reminders—“

Donnie rants on, but Caden wasn’t listening, eyeing the gauntlet. He curiously tapped at it, watching the screen appear and disappear at each tap he made on the screen.

“Stop that, you’ll break it.” Donnie scolds, placing his larger hand over the new device to prevent Caden from spamming the pop-up screen.

“Wait, you’re giving this to me?”

“Well, duh. Weren’t you listening dumb-dumb?”

Caden narrowed his eyes at the soft shell, slapping his hand off his wrist before letting his arm fall to his side comfortably. “I’m just surprised is all… didn’t think you’d give me your tech.”

Donnie shrugs, turning away. “Yes, well… just trust me when I say, it’ll be beneficial.”

Beneficial…?

Caden shakes his head. It was Donnie, he could barely understand how his mind works. “Right… um, thank you.” Caden responded, fighting down the small smile that tried to inch its way across his lips.

“Yes, yes, I know I’m the best brother. All true. Now shoo, begone. I have work to do, and make sure to keep your hood up!”

Caden hums, not wanting to be ushered out like the others were earlier, as he quickly turned heel and exited the lab post-haste.

Donnie waited a few seconds after Caden left, deciding it was safe, he pulled up his own gauntlet, typing away quickly as the holographic screen lit up before him, a video appearing as Donnie pressed play, he made sure it was muted in case someone from outside were to hear.

It was the video of Caden amputating that man. He was precise, moved with ease and the body language of someone experienced in this particular task.

How…?

Was Leo gaining back his memories?

Donnie placed his hand under his chin in thought. Eyes glued to the screen.

“…I don’t know what’s scarier. The fact none of them screamed at the sight of an amputated arm, or the fact that Leo seems to remember how to chop a limb off.”

Notes:

And of course, a quick thank you to my awesome beta reader cimmerian1275 (from tumblr) who helped me out a lot with this chapter! Very talented and please, go give them a follow, love their work, etc.

I also welcome bootyshakerrr9000 (from tumblr) to the team! They’re my second beta reader for this series! The three amigos is what we are now—

Gonna be lots of fun!

Chapter 11: [Phantom Pain]

Summary:

Mikey beams, standing straight as he clears his throat and pats Raph on the arm, “You did the right thing coming to me. I’ll go check on him. I’ll be Dr. Feelings.” He assured, which only had Raph give a deadpan look at him.

“Just go easy on him.”

Nonetheless he felt more relieved that Mikey was going to take over, talk with their brother. “Not to worry. I’ll be nice!” He laughs softly, striding out of the room and down the hallway to the dojo. Raph watches, arms crossed, and shoulders tensed.

He really hopes Mikey can get through to Caden. 

Notes:

The art in this chapter is done by one of the most talented artists I know! @cimmerian1275

 

APOLOGISE FOR ANY GRAMMAR MISTAKES THAT WERE MADE, I TYPE PRETTY FAST AND OFTEN DON’T SEE THEM UNTIL I ACTUALLY PUBLISH THE CHAPTER. THEN I’D TRY AND FIX ANY MISTAKES WHEN I SEE ONE.

Leo had been curious about something since the day he first met Caden. If Leo's soul was stuck inside this stranger's body, then where was his physical body? The one that he was far more used to. The one he grew up in. 

Leo had no clue where Draxum was keeping him. He figured it would be in a lab of sorts, but he also knew Draxum was far too smart to just leave his vulnerable body in a lab that simply anyone could access.

He should ask Caden, surely he knew where they kept him. But… they currently weren’t on speaking terms, not since their incident with the med bay. Caden had given him the cold shoulder for the past few days. And to be honest, it was becoming really annoying for Leo. 

Why didn’t Caden see that it was best for Leo to amputate the infected arm from that guy? Did he want him to die? No, Caden couldn’t be that cruel, especially if he didn’t even know the man. Leo didn’t either, he might’ve seen him walking around before but he didn’t have time to stop and memorise everyone unless it was absolutely necessary.

Leo stood back, keeping his eyes on Caden who was propped up and leaning against the control panels inside the mindscape. He looked tired. Barely standing.

He would fall over if he kept this up. Leo can understand that it was hard to sleep, he’s dealt with insomnia for years. But this was just becoming ridiculous.

Caden needed sleep. He wouldn’t be able to perform and train properly without it. It would damage them both if Caden one day collapsed and got severely injured because of his fatigue.

He walks over, looking over Caden’s shoulder. “Hey, let me take over. You need to sleep.” He orders, fully expecting and waiting for an argument to start. But he was met with silence, which confused the older turtle as he walked around the panel to get in front of Caden.

To his utter shock, Caden was asleep. Sleeping up right but leaning against the panels. How that was possible, Leo had no idea. 

But he saw this as an opportunity. He just hoped this wouldn’t wake the young mutant and encourage him to be more pissed off at Leo than he already was. But he had to try.

Carefully he came around the podium and stood beside the sleeping mutant, slowly leaning over to place his hand on the activation panel. And to his surprise he could feel the body awaken, followed by the sensation of being pulled in.

Gaining control.

He gazed down at Caden, wondering if he was awake now that his body was, but he remained still and silent. Eyes closed, mouth open slightly and quietly breathing in a comfortable rhythm.

Leo sighs in relief and focuses back on the present. He was inside his room, staring up at the ceiling through Caden’s eyes. He almost wanted to sleep himself, feeling just how physically exhausted this young teen’s body was.

But Leo had something more important to do.

Find his body.

Grunting he stands up, rubbing the back of Caden’s neck as he walks around his room, grabbing the cloak for better measure to hide himself just in case he runs into anyone.

It was late so he hoped most of the base was asleep. “Okay Leon… let’s do this.” He spoke to himself in a determined whisper, pulling the cloak over himself and exiting the room.

---

No…

Not here either…

This is just an old lab that was changed to be a botanic garden!

 

 

 

Leo grumbled, rubbing the borrowed hands over the face that wasn’t his. He had been searching everywhere he could possibly think of. Trying to think like a crazy yokai scientist was harder than he thought it would be.

He strolls down the hallway, head pounding from the stress and frustration as he stops in front of Draxum’s lab. He knew Draxum was either inside or in his room, and Leo was quietly begging for the yokai to be asleep in his bedroom, which was located on the other end of the base.

Leo glanced at the hand print panel, cautiously placing Caden’s palm against the machine, blinking in surprise but also in satisfaction when the doors opened, allowing him entry. He slinks his way inside, stealthily looking around.

No sign of Draxum. Or of anyone for that matter. “Easy… now, where the hell did you put my body?” Leo mumbled to himself, walking over to the corners hoping to spot some kind of visual clue.

But so far, he found nothing and he was testing his own limits, “Damn it!” He shouted, abruptly banging his hand against a table, some items falling off from the violent force of his slammed fist.

He winced at the loudness, looking around instinctively just in case someone overheard the outburst, but no one was around to hear. And Caden was fast asleep in a deep slumber in the mindscape.

Leo was fine. He just had to calm down and think.

He was good at thinking. Thinking is something he does all the time. Just take a breath…

Leo inhaled and held it before exhaling slowly, calming down the rising pressure of stress that filled his head. “Okay… if I was Draxum, where would I keep a body that I don’t want just anyone to find?” He asks himself, pacing back and forth with a hand under chin.

His eyes darted around the lab, zeroing in on anything that seemed out of place. “If I was Draxum…” He mumbles once more, his borrowed eyes settling upon a bare wall that was at the back of the lab.

He hums in curiosity, striding over and leaning forward to inspect the wall. “If magic taught me anything, it’s that there’s always a secret passage behind a wall.” He stated, placing his hands against the bricks, pushing on them lightly.

He did that a few times before his hand connected to the right brick.

A hand scanner appeared in its place, making Leo’s face break out in a sly grin, letting the scanner take note of Caden’s palm.

It beeps with a green light before the brick wall itself splits open to reveal an elevator.

“Draxum you sneaky bastard…” He mumbled in wry amusement, stepping inside the elevator and pressing the only button there was.

Down.

The doors close and the electric box descends, Leo taps the foot that isn't his against the floor repeatedly, impatient and slightly nervous for what he'll find when the doors open.

The elevator stopped and the doors slid aside, Leo hesitantly walked out as he ventured further inside the new destination. It was dark, there had to be a light switch somewhere right?

He carefully moved around, hands out in front of him as he felt around the walls, they were bumpy, rock like. Was this place some kind of cave? It would make sense considering they were already underground.

Aha!

Leo found what he hoped to be a switchboard, flicking on the first thing he felt. A quiet but noticeable hum echoed, and one by one, the hanging lights overhead turned on, brightening the place up to be seen.

Leo’s eyes quickly adjust and widen, breath caught in his throat as he observes the underground laboratory.

“Holy shit…”

He walks around, taking in everything he saw. How the hell did Draxum manage to keep this from them for so long? From him?

Leo was the leader, he should’ve known about a hidden lab. “Draxum, I’m going to punch you when I get my body back.” Leo told himself, trailing his hands against a table that had strange and unrecognizable materials scattered over its surface.

He stops when he sees a box inconspicuously hidden away under a chair. Tilting his head quizzically he crouches low and pulls it out, lifting it up and placing it down on the table, lifting the lid off it.

“What are you keeping from me Drax…?”

Leo dug through the box, it was mostly junk from what Leo could tell, but then he felt what appeared to be a smaller box inside. He picks it up, curiously examining it in his grasp.

His fingers traced over the lid briefly. Whatever Draxum had in here must be important right?

Narrowing his eyes he opens the cover, expecting to find… well, something that he could probably blackmail Draxum with in the future.

“…What the hell is this?”

He widens his eyes at the sight. They were photos. Lots of them, and they're all filled with Caden.

Are these all… baby pictures?

Leo picks one up, inspecting the photo. Draxum’s handwriting on the back claiming that this was 2 weeks into the creation of Caden, who was curled in on himself and floating inside a tube of green liquid.

The next photo he found was when Caden was 5 months old. Bigger and body no longer curled. But remained floating in the strange green water.

 

 

 

 

Leo puts them down, picking up another of when Caden was a year old into his creation. The first time he opened his eyes as the handwriting states on the back.

“Huh… he’s actually pretty cute in these.” Leo couldn’t help himself, speaking his thoughts out loud as he put the photo down, picking up another where it was Caden at 3 years old, toddler stage by now.

He was in the middle of a yawn, rubbing at his eye.

Another photo at 5 years of age, eyes open again as he had his small hand pressed against the glass of the tube, mouth open as though he was trying to communicate with Draxum, who must’ve been the one to take the photo.

Leo smiled fondly, his heartstrings tightening at the sight of these hidden pictures. He looks back at Caden through the mindscape, frowning slightly.

He was alone, basically trapped inside the tube for 17 years… and Leo had no idea. 

With a click of his tongue, he shakes his head and puts the photos away, closing the box lid and walking away from it. He had to focus. He was here to see if his body was around.

He moves around the underground lab, not knowing where he was even going. He followed the sound of machinery humming, whatever Draxum kept in this direction looked and sounded important.

He walks to where he could make out the silhouettes of a row of tubes, but they are dark, no light nearby and making it impossible to see what's inside. Leo clicks his tongue as he walks up to one, placing his palms against the glass, feeling around for another switch or something.

A button he felt on the side, he pressed down on it and stepped back at the sound of a whirring noise of what he could safely assume to be a water filter starting up.

The lights inside the tube turned on and Leo immediately felt his legs waver and become like jello. Stumbling back and bumping into a table, taking in panicked breaths at the sight.

The sight of him.

His grown adult body, floating in a green fluid, eyes closed and calm. Limp. And so… so dead-like.

Leo cautiously took a step forward, observing his body as he felt sick at the sight. Cuts and bruises clear on his skin, from when he was attacked.

His eyes gazed to his left arm, seeing a gash that was stitched up but he instinctively gripped tightly at his current left arm. Or he should say, at Caden’s arm when he feels a wave of lingering pain wash over him.

A memory flashed in his head.

---

He was pinned down, gasping feebly for oxygen as Prime stepped on his plastron, forcing him deeper into the earth inch by inch, he was talking, monologuing about something, how earth was doomed forever.

But Leo only heard ringing, vision clouded with black. Wanting to pass out.

---

His eyes scanned over his body once more, noticing his wrapped-up torso, and he recoiled, like he could feel the fresh stabbing sensation going through his side all over again.

---

“Fuck!” He screams, letting out a pained cry as he trembles in agony. Prime’s tentacle was sharp and currently impaling his side, the air in his lungs wheezing as he spat out blood.

Choking on the fluids that pooled in his mouth. He was then flung aside like an insect— like a pest  and crashing into a rock that crumbled and fell down on him when it cracked from the impact of Leo’s shell.

---

Leo gagged on air, a hand coming up to his mouth as he took in deep breaths. He had to remind himself that those were just memories. He was fine now… right?

His fight with Prime was hazy, but he remembered getting too cocky, which resulted in his near death experience, and maybe he would have genuinely died if it weren’t for his brothers finding him in time.

“Fucking Prime…” He hissed out, annoyed at his greatest enemy that constantly brought terror and destruction and death upon his city. Upon his people and home.

And it was all his fault.

He lost the key. He is the reason they invaded. The reason so many innocent civilians were killed and turned into monsters.

It was his fault that Cassandra died. His fault was that Casey was an orphan. His fault that Raph wears an eyepatch due to a fight with a Krang beast that impacted his vision. That he basically lost half of his vision.

It was his fault that Donnie had that scar on his face.

His fault that Mikey was exhausted on a daily basis from using too much of his mystic power.

His fault…

That his father was gone—

Leo flinched when he felt something wet drip down the borrowed cheek that belonged to Caden. He blinked and gently touched the wetness.

He was crying. Or at least had a tear drop roll down.

“Damn it…” Leo hisses, wiping at Caden’s eyes. As he gave a final look over his body. He’s seen enough now.

---

Raph didn’t like jumping to conclusions, didn’t like it when he saw others working themselves to the point they could so easily collapse if a breeze blew over them. It worried him, but he didn’t like telling others about it, afraid that they’ll jump to conclusions and tell him he's overreacting.

But he especially didn’t like it when it came to his family and close friends doing such exhausting work by themselves.

He chose to keep it to himself at first, but after a few days he was truly beginning to question what was wrong. Caden had consistently been visiting the dojo over the span of a couple days now, most likely even staying in there all night. He would be caught training with the katana’s, sometimes Raph would even see the young mutant punching at the training bags, kicking the dummies that stood firmly in the centre.

Raph didn’t think much about it at the start, he thought it was great that Caden was training. But there had to be a limit… especially when he was seeing worrying signs of fatigue, and dark bruises forming on his legs and knuckles.

Should he do something? Maybe he wasn’t the best person to ask what was wrong. Donnie would definitely be no help, and April was busy with work.

Mikey on the other hand… well, he was known as the Resistance’s go to therapist for a reason. It was his specialty. And he enjoyed helping others.

It was just now a matter of getting Caden to listen to Mikey. Give him a moment to have a chat with the youngest brother. Raph decisively turns away from the dojo and heads towards the office that Mikey likes to use for his sessions.

He just hoped the latter didn’t have any appointments. He greeted people that strolled by him, smiling warmly as he stopped in front of the closed door. Carefully and cautiously he twists the handle open, peeking his head inside.

“Mikey?”

The box turtle perks up, tilting his head when he sees Raph. Mikey was meditating, floating in the air cross legged, his cape floating behind him as he shot him a gentle and steady smile.

“Hey, Raph! What brings you here?”

Raph smiles sheepishly, “I, um… require some help. About Leo.” He began, watching as Mikey seemed to grow more interested now as he steadily placed his feet on the ground, looking up at his largest brother.

“What’s wrong?”

“Something is off with him. He’s been in the dojo. Like… a whole lot. All night I think, sometimes. Beat up and bruised. He doesn’t say much, or even notice me. I know we want him to get better at using his swords again, but…” Raph pauses, letting out an exhale to gather his thoughts.

“It’s like he keeps training to prove himself for something.”

Mikey’s expression softened, and gave a small nod. “Sounds like someone is trying to fight something they can’t punch.” He mumbles, making Raph shrug his shoulders, “Yeah. Do you think you can check on him? I would, but I don’t think I'm the right guy for the job.”

Mikey beams, standing straight as he clears his throat and pats Raph on the arm, “You did the right thing coming to me. I’ll go check on him. I’ll be Dr. Feelings.” He assured, which only had Raph give a deadpan look at him.

“Just go easy on him.”

Nonetheless he felt more relieved that Mikey was going to take over, talk with their brother. “Not to worry. I’ll be nice!” He laughs softly, striding out of the room and down the hallway to the dojo. Raph watches, arms crossed, and shoulders tensed.

He really hopes Mikey can get through to Caden. 

 

 

 

Mikey heard the sounds of grunts and pants once he reached the dojo, walking in further and leaning against the doorframe as he witnessed Caden once again throw himself into another set of brutal combinations. His movements were precise and the blades of the katanas glimmered as they sliced through the air as cleanly as Caden could wield them.

There was some control, an indication that he was getting better at it, but they were still frantic. Desperate. Unrefined.

Mikey recoiled for a second as Caden stumbled on the pivot of a spin, catching himself just in time before his knee hit the dojo mat. The mutant hissing under his breath, breathing heavily as he kept his gaze focused on the floor.

He shakes his head, straightening himself as much as he can and gets back into a sparring position with the katanas in his hands.

Mikey could see why Raph was concerned. Caden was clearly overworking himself, and that could be seriously damaging for him. So, Mikey clears his throat and walks over, using his mystic abilities to stop Caden from slashing into the air again, the latter blinking dumbfoundedly as he tries to move his arms but they aren't listening.

“What the…?”

“Sorry! I didn’t want you to accidentally cut me when I came closer.” Mikey announces, chuckling as he finally released his mysticism that was holding Caden who was able to control his arms again, glancing over to Mikey.

“Did you need something?” Caden’s voice is breathy and flat, sounding confused and slightly annoyed that his training was interrupted. Mikey frowns imperceptibly, “Raph told me that you’ve overworking yourself here. Maybe it’s time to take a break?” He suggests, his smile a little forced out of his own worries for Caden.

The red eared slider tilted his head before letting out a heavy breath, using his arm to wipe off the sweat that had collected on his forehead.

“I’m fine.”

Mikey was taken aback. That line he heard multiple times from Leo. It was almost nice to see that perhaps Leo was still in there somewhere, but Mikey of course knew that in this circumstance specifically, it wouldn’t be good.

Leo had a habit of exhausting himself and hiding behind a mask of confidence. Especially when he first became leader.

“How about we try something else today?” Mikey spoke up, placing a gentle hand on Caden’s shoulder to stop him from returning to his training. Caden eyed him, deep in thought as he turned to Leo who was standing beside him in the mindscape. Waiting to see if he had anything to say about this.

He and Leo have had a… strange tension going on between them ever since the day in the med bay. Leo remained as distant as he could, sharply informing Caden to either train or just do something to help improve himself.

And Caden… well, he was stubborn. Sometimes not even listening to whatever he's told to do, giving Leo the silent treatment just to spite him in return for everything he’s done with Caden’s body.

But then Caden couldn’t help but get bored quickly, training is the only thing he can think of actually doing while stuck in the base. “Leo?” Mikey calls out, snapping Caden back to the present as he eyed the brother of Leonardo while he thought.

Leo stood silently, arms crossed and just staring. As if asking Caden to make a decision. To stop now would feel like a failure, like giving in.

Caden’s jaw tightened and his grip on the sword hilts were firm as he mulled it over. Mikey was still watching, patient but not passive. The softness in his eyes narrowed with concern.

“What would we even do?” Caden finally asked, avoiding eye contact with Mikey who smiled a little wider, encouraging. “Well… I was thinking why don’t we do something that we used to do? Maybe braid my hair, it could help with your memories?” He offers, noticing the way Caden tenses as he hardens his gaze.

“Come on, it could be fun too. You're swinging those swords like you’re fighting a Krang. We’re in a dojo, not the battlefield.”

Caden frowns, not sure how to feel about that statement. Leo watched him, his expression stoic, making the young mutant shift slightly. Was he disappointed? Angry?

He exhales, shaking his head as he looks at Mikey. “Okay…” He finally agrees, putting the swords away in their holsters that were strapped to his shell.

Mikey sits down comfortably on the mat, patting the spot behind him as Caden hesitantly lowered to his knees and sat cross legged behind Mikey who untied his hair, letting it flow down.

It stopped just halfway down his shell, silky and dark brown. Caden eyed it in curiosity. How did a turtle even get hair in the first place? From what Caden noticed from the brothers, they didn’t have hair on them.

“You okay?” Mikey spoke up when he didn’t feel Caden move to start braiding, making the latter jump slightly as he hummed in acknowledgement. “Yeah…” He uttered, his fingers reaching up and smoothing out the hair.

He bites his lower lip, furrowing his invisible brows together. He had no idea how to braid. How did Mikey expect him to know this?

Nonetheless Caden tried, moving the hair in all kinds of directions. Mikey could tell Caden was anxious, it was sort of adorable the more he thought about it, but he couldn’t just sit by and let him stew in a pool of anxiousness.

“You know, there’s multiple rumours about you going around the base.”

“Huh?”

This finally caught Leo’s attention, who listened in, keeping his gaze rooted on his brother. “Heh, yeah. The new one lately is that people think Donnie experimented on you and gave you some kind of youth serum.”

Leo groans at this, second handedly embarrassed at these ridiculous rumours. Caden however found some amusement in Leo’s obvious dislike towards these.

“Oh yeah? What else is there?”

“Kid…” Leo growls, but is interrupted by Mikey who snorts. “They think Leo ran away because you’re his child and he didn’t want to pay child support.”

Caden snickers a little at this, while also cringing in on himself that people mistook him as a child of Leo, but at least it was far more entertaining to watch Leo squirm uncomfortably at these comments. Mikey’s grin widens when he hears Caden softly laugh.

Good. He wanted him to be comfortable around him. 

“Oh, hey, by the way I actually have a question… how come your training so hard lately? Not that it’s totally a bad thing!” Mikey inquired before he corrected himself, laughing sheepishly, “It’s just… you seem like you're pushing yourself a bit hard.”

Caden’s amusement was quickly replaced, pausing for a moment, as he couldn’t help but frown at the question, ignoring the way Leo observed him. He knew he was being judged, and how Leo was a constant reminder that he had to be careful on what to say to the youngest of the brothers.

“I just don’t want to fall behind…” He mutters, not even sure if it was meant for Mikey or Leo. “You guys… you’re all so good at what you do in the Resistance. At least from what I’m told. But me…?” He falters, clicking his tongue as he sees how tangled the hair got.

“I’m just some reject Draxum made.”

The comment came out before he could even think, both Leo and Mikey tensing up at this as Caden huffs out a short breath of frustration at the attempted braid.

“Leo—“

“Caden.”

Mikey nods, frowning at the correction, “Caden. You're not a reject. You’re just… different is all.” He smiles lightly but Caden scoffs, crossing his arms like a stubborn teenager. Mikey hums in amusement at the sight for a second before he gains a new topic to talk about.

“Say, you went to the med bay with Donnie a few days ago right? I hope it wasn’t off putting. Especially after I heard we had an infected scare.”

Caden froze, body still as a statue as he recalled that day. It was still fresh in his head, the way he saw those wounded people and yokai.

The way Leo took over for him.

How he cut off an arm.

How could he forget?

Since that traumatic moment, Leo never once asked if he was okay. The two barely spoke about it, and it began to make Caden question who the hell Leo is. How was he able to stay that calm?

Surely it was normal for others to freak out, right? But yet Leo was the exact opposite. Caden could understand that Leo must’ve amputated lots of limbs before, but it was still just—

Caden couldn’t quite figure out the words that were caught in his throat. And with Leo? He never did talk about his feelings. What he was thinking about.

The most Caden would get is a feeling. A brief memory or a slight change in his expressions and tone. 

Caden gulps, letting out a shaky breath he had been holding as he looks away to the side. He could tell Mikey what he experienced… but what if he was just being dramatic? What if this was nothing to lose sleep over?

What if he’s just weak?

The familiar but still foreign pull away from his body sent Caden back, stumbling away from the control panel as Leo stood in front, eyes glaring ahead as he hissed slightly in warning at Mikey.

He used Caden’s body again without telling him first. All to scold his baby brother. 

“I don’t need you to therapy me, Mikey.” He lowly grumbled, flexing Caden’s fingers out to try again with the braid. Leo knew he shouldn’t let Mikey’s word get under his skin, but he was sick of hearing it.

Mikey often told him to see someone. To talk to someone that could potentially help him. He told him Leo’s bad habits were only going to damage him.

The way he would overwork himself with training or with missions. Barely having a chance to rest. A chance to get some proper sleep.

It was like that in the early days of the Resistance as well. Leo’s habits ranged from sacrificing himself to getting in harm's way when he didn’t need to, because he thought it was his duty to protect everyone.

And then his other bad habit when he was pent up with stress was to hit the dojo, punching the bags until his knuckles bled. And if Raph caught him, Leo would do the next best thing. And that was to get as drunk as he could, find the closest person he could flirt with and take them to an empty room for the night.

But those days stopped when Leo reached 24. He had become more focused on his leadership skills, and because Prime would inch his territory closer to the Resistance every month.

Caden walks over, shoving Leo to the side so that he could gain back the control that was meant to be his. His hands were still and tangled in Mikey’s hair.

He blinked to adjust to the fact he was back in his body again, taking a steadying breath in. He had to concentrate on something else. 

“I didn’t say you did. But I’m just saying, you should talk to someone if you’re having trouble. It doesn’t have to be me. Just… someone.”

Leo’s voice suddenly echoed, low and sharp inside Caden’s mind.

“You’re wasting time. Let’s get back to training.”

Caden flinched at the sudden voice, and Mikey noticed, feeling the way Caden briefly tugged at his hair in surprise.

“Ow!”

Caden lets go, feeling guilty as he groans and places his hands over his head. “I can’t do it…! Can’t even braid damn hair.” He growls to himself, unaware how Mikey turns his body around fully to look at him.

“It’s okay… you just need practice.”

“I don't have time for practice!”

The two became quiet, Caden left short of breath at his abrupt shout. Mikey knew it wasn’t just the hair he was talking about. It was everything else. The sword training has been taking up most of his time lately.

Mikey wishes he was able to help in some way. Help him, guide him through the challenges he has been experiencing. He also wishes he could just see into his mind, look at what’s bothering him.

…

Wait. He can!

Mikey perked up in realization, gasping softly. “That’s it!” He announces suddenly, making the young mutant flinch back in puzzlement. “What is…?” He mumbles, suspiciously narrowing his eyelids at him.

“Ninja Mind Meld!”

Ninja what…?

Caden didn’t seem to understand, but he saw how Leo stiffened, his breathing sharp as he hisses under his breath. “Shit…” He curses, hand under his chin in thought.

“What’s wrong?”

Leo looks down at him, unsure how to even explain the problem. Mikey however saw his confused look, and cleared his throat. “It’s okay if you don’t remember. It’s basically where I enter your mind, and I guess communicate with you. Oh! Maybe I can transfer your soul back to your original body?” He mumbles, the last part of his words causing Caden to widen his eyes in shock.

Transfer… his soul?

While he didn’t mind the idea of Leo leaving him right now. He was scared… scared that what if Mikey messed up and accidentally grabbed his soul instead?

Pull him out of his own body and—and...!

“I don’t want to mind meld.” He quickly spoke, noticing the way Mikey tilts his head before he softly chuckles. “I promise it won’t hurt. We’ve mind melded tons of times together.” Mikey assures, inching closer to Caden, raising his hands up to prop them against Caden’s head.

Caden however felt the need to either fight or take flight. And so he stumbled back, reflexively raising his arms to roughly slap Mikey’s hands away from his face, eyes narrowed, pupils shrinking out of fear and breathing ragged.

“I said no!” He exclaims, his voice briefly stung from the raw shout.

His vision blurred, black splotches forming the corners. Mikey watched with an open mouthed expression of shock, “L-Leo—“ He began to say, but flinched back when Caden let out an actual hiss. Like he was a wild, cornered animal.

Shaking his head soon after, he quickly pulled himself up to his feet.

He turned to the exit of the dojo, slipping on his feet for a second as he barreled his way towards the entrance. Running out as Mikey sat there, mouth agape in bewilderment.

He… he hadn’t seen that look on Leo before. Or at least not since they were teenagers, when the Krang first invaded.

With a bone weary sigh Mikey smoothed out the messy attempted braid from Caden. Frowning down at his lap. He had really hoped he was going to be able to get through to him.

But now he felt like he’d failed him, Leo and himself. He just wants his big brother back. Why was that so difficult to ask?

Notes:

I can see what Leo sees now with baby Caden—

Chapter 12: [The Great Outdoors]

Summary:

Blood, guns, animal (Krang Hound) death, usual angst, implied PTSD, etc

 

Not ready? He’s been training for what feels like years. He could tell he’s gotten better at wielding Leo’s swords, and he knows how to throw a good punch and kick thanks to Raph’s lessons.

He would be fine.

….Right?

Notes:

The art in this chapter is done by one of the most talented artists I know! @cimmerian1275

 

APOLOGISE FOR ANY GRAMMAR MISTAKES THAT WERE MADE, I TYPE PRETTY FAST AND OFTEN DON’T SEE THEM UNTIL I ACTUALLY PUBLISH THE CHAPTER. THEN I’D TRY AND FIX ANY MISTAKES WHEN I SEE ONE.

Caden had been actively avoiding Mikey since their conversation in the dojo; he couldn’t face him after he freaked out and ran away like a scared child. He hadn’t even done anything, merely suggested a mind meld, and yet Caden chose to run. Hide his tail tucked between his legs like a coward. 

He felt terrible throughout the days he’d been ghosting the young box turtle. Leo had been no help either, fueling their arguments more often, butting heads each time Caden fumbled with the swords.

It was starting to become the norm for him. Wake up, get breakfast from the cafeteria from Draxum, train for hours on end throughout the day, take a break for water and lunch, and back to training.

He honestly felt like a robot, with such a boring routine that everyone has forced upon him. But given how Leo’s family didn’t want him walking around the base alone, he didn’t have many options.

He did however find a little respite in his daily routine by messing with the tech brace that Donnie had given him. At first, he experimented with just a simple notes function, writing down what he saw today or what he and Leo argued about this time when he was bored. Then he found a small drawing program, using his fingers to doodle random things, they weren’t good, just simple shapes and bad attempts at trying to copy stuff that caught his eye from the real world.

Leo interrupted him each time he was finally relaxing and getting into the zone though. Nagging him to train. To supposedly become skilled in the way of the blades. Caden often snapped at him, scolding the older slider to give him a damn second to just breathe for a moment.

Leo would, surprisingly, respect his wishes more often than not. Taking a step back for him, not crowding him so much as he silently observed the young teen.

Leo hadn’t told Caden that he found Draxum’s lab, he figured it was none of his business to know. It took a lot of willpower to not think about what he saw, to not accidentally show Caden the limp body of Leo’s mortally wounded physical form floating lifelessly in the floor to ceiling tube.

Leo also kept the baby pictures to himself as well. Mostly out of the fact he could picture Caden becoming annoyingly embarrassed and running after him in the mindscape, probably even threatening him.

Leo held a deep breath before slowly drawing out the exhale, keeping his lidded gaze fixed on Caden who stood at the panels, unmoving but wide awake as he stared at the ceiling of Leo’s room. “You didn’t sleep much, kid.” Leo mumbled quietly, tilting his head towards him as Caden shrugged a shoulder dismissively.

“Not tired.”

Liar.

Leo could tell he was absolutely lying, he knew because he could feel his exhaustion, but he also knew he couldn’t really force Caden to sleep. Well… in a strange way he might be able to, he would just have to control the body, but something told him that Caden would only fight back harder if he did that.

Leo silently breathed out a sigh, what the hell is he going to do with this kid? He was being so unnecessarily difficult for Leo. Arguing with him about pointless things, ignoring his orders. Just a constant headache for him to be stuck with.

He doesn't know how to get him motivated to listen. Motivated to practice more.

Motivated to grow up and learn.

Sure, he’s gotten better at sword wielding, but there is always room for improvement.

Leo closed his eyes, sitting down cross legged in the mindscape, hands over his lap as he inhaled calmly. He recalled when his father, Splinter, showed him some mediation techniques. Help him ground himself.

Leo should’ve been more appreciative of the lessons he tried to teach him back then. 

He regretted a lot of things from his earlier years, he was immature and selfish, just a bad son and brother in general. While his family would never say it to his face, he just… knew.

Caden felt a strange feeling crawl up his spine, making him turn to Leo as the only logical cause. He figured it must’ve been from the older turtle, but what was that feeling? It felt… kind of sad and heavy.

Before he could even ask, he was interrupted when the door of Leo’s room opens, making both him and the older slider perk up and look over to see April peeking her head inside with a tiny smile.

“Psst, hey Leo? Are you awake?”

Caden exasperatedly huffs, taking control of his body and sitting up in the bed. “Not Leo.” He corrected in a mumble, as April hums in acknowledgement and opens the door wider while gesturing to him.

“Hey, uh, I’m heading out of the base for a bit with some other scouts for a small scavenging trip. I figured I should ask you if you want to tag along? Finally see the world, maybe it could help you with your memory issues.” She explains her reasoning, but Caden brightens up at the mention of leaving the base.

Excitedly he opens his mouth, but he wasn’t able to get a word out when Leo suddenly grabbed him by the shoulder, not pulling him away but gripping firmly enough where Caden would tell he was serious.

“You’re not going.”

“What?! Why not?”

Leo glared down, biting his lower lip and shaking his head. “You’re not ready. It’s dangerous out there.” His firm tone was edged with a hiss, Caden returned the glare back, scoffing as he wrinkled his snout in indignation.

Not ready? He’s been training for what feels like years. He could tell he’s gotten better at wielding Leo’s swords, and he knows how to throw a good punch and kick thanks to Raph’s lessons.

He would be fine.

….Right?

He looked at April who angled her head at him expectantly. “You okay? If you don’t want to come, that’s fine. I can understand.” She assured lightly, though her smile was a bit strained around her eyes, she clearly wanted him to go along with her.

Caden gazed back at Leo, his face was stern. Caden knew Leo was anxious at the suggestion of him leaving the safety of the base, but how was he supposed to prepare for the world outside if he was going to be cooped up like this and never actually see it?

He roughly shrugs Leo’s hand off his shoulder, turning back to April as he moves his arm to grab the discarded gear that had been neatly folded on the bedside table.

Caden stands up, hopping off the bed and decisively clipping the straps for the katana’s on and over his shell, sparing a moment to reach for his cloak and throwing it over his shoulders.

“What are we waiting for? I need to get some fresh air anyway.”

He confidently pushed past April, heading to the door.

“You idiot… you’re not ready!”

Leo was yelling at him, trying to gain his attention but Caden remained fixated on going outside. He wanted to see the world. And he was not going to pass up on this opportunity.

---

April led Caden through the base’s mostly barren hallways, it was early in the morning where most people were asleep, giving Caden the freedom to keep his hood off for the time being.

“Who else is coming along?” He inquired, tilting his head as April smiled down at him briefly.

“We got Allan, Sorcha and Maya with us today.” She informs, naming off the three other scouts coming along.

Maya….?

The name sounded familiar, but where did he hear it before?

April came to a sudden halt when they reached the doors to a new room, one that Caden hadn’t been in before. “Hood up.” April simply stated, waiting for him to do as he was told. The mutant listened and pulled the blue fabric over his head as he followed after April, who opened the doors for him to enter.

Inside was a room full of weapons and gear he doubts he even knows how to use. Dented lockers lined a wall, paint scuffed and peeling. Dim flickering lights lined the ceiling in haphazard rows, casting a dull white and blue atmosphere over the space.  It was a large room, enough to fit lots of yokai and people at once. The smell of oil, sweat and the ever-present trace of bioluminescent moss clinging to the cracks in the rocky walls.

Right, Caden has to remember that the base itself was still underground.

At one side of the hangar sat an armored rover—scuffed and dented from the years it's been used but still well maintained. The wheels were thick and rugged, plates bolted over them for extra protection, and a small mounted light rig perched on top to keep a watchful eye.

Crates of supplies were organized in rough rows near the far wall. Filled with gear like ropes, water canisters, first aid kits and a few odd pieces of scavenged tech that no doubt Donnie was going to see if he could use for a project.

Near the vehicle Caden noticed stood the other scouts, a lanky yet fit-looking yokai tiger holding a strange looking gun that had glowing purple lights embedded inside and visible through the cracks of the exterior. Beside him was a human girl, skin covered with scars like some kind of patchwork canvas and brown hair chopped short, wearing a black sleeveless top and cargo pants.

The last scout was another human.

Maya.

Caden recognised her when he finally saw who she was. Making him a little relieved that he somewhat knew at least one other person here.

Caden stayed close to April, his steps beginning to feel unsure despite the confidence he projected earlier. The cloak draped over him rustled with the movement he made, starting to feel like the fabric was heavier than he remembered it should be. Or maybe it was just the earlier words from Leo clinging to him.

‘You’re not ready.’

Leo had been quiet since Caden agreed to come along, in fact Caden felt as though if he turned around to face him, he wouldn’t even be there. But he didn’t want to risk looking like some scared or nervous kid if Leo caught him having second thoughts. He shoved the notion aside, shaking his head dismissively.

April stopped near the rover, exchanging quiet greetings with the scouts. The tiger yokai, Allan, gave a grunt of acknowledgment, adjusting the glowing rifle strapped to his chest. Sorcha, the girl with the scars and chopped hair, gave Caden a scrutinizing once-over, her expression flat with a brief flicker of skepticism twisting her lips before she turned away to do a gear check.

And then Maya turns to Caden, her eyes widen for a moment before she smiles and makes her way towards him. Her hair swayed in its messy ponytail, and she wore a hoodie that looked a few sizes too big for her under her utility vest.

“Caden. Nice to see you again.” She smiles happily at him as Caden clears his throat and nods in acknowledgement.

“Yeah, um, nice to see you as well Maya.” He exchanged a little smile back, though no doubt it must’ve looked awkward from under his hood.

“I feel much better now that someone I know is coming along with us on this little scouting trip. I haven’t been outside in weeks, so I was nervous about joining a new group again.” She chuckled good-naturedly, hand on hip.

Caden blinked at her and bobbed his head in thought as he processed her words, “How come you haven’t been out in a while?”

“Ah… I got injured last time I was out. I’m fine now, but the medics told me to stay in the base until they were satisfied enough with my health to let me get back into action.”

Injured…?

Caden silently observed her appearance, he didn’t see anything wrong with her physically, but perhaps the injury was under her clothes or internal?

“Alright team! We're all ready to go?” April announces, loudly clapping her hands to gain their attention.

“Just before we leave Commander. Do you mind telling us this young gentleman’s name?” Allan, the tiger, spoke up as he stared at Caden who gulped under his analytical gaze.

“Oh right. This is Le—“ She catches herself halfway, clearing her throat and quickly correcting. “Caden. This is Caden. He’s new, but don’t worry he can handle this.” She smiled out of pride as Caden offered an awkward wave in greeting.

“And, uh… a yokai! Yeah, he’s a turtle yokai.”

This had their attention, “Turtle? Huh, the only turtles alive I’ve seen are the four brothers.” Allan hums, running a paw under his chin in speculation. Caden fiddles with the edge of his cloak, nervously twisting it between his fingers and clears his throat, gesturing for April to hurry this along so that they can go.

Luckily, she noticed and nodded, “Now that everyone is ready. Let’s go.”

She walks over to a control panel, placing a hand over it as it beeps and turns green, clearing her access. The wall ahead of them sliding up, Caden feeling anxious but excited as he trotted a bit closer to April’s side.

It was time.

Time to see what was really out there.

---

As soon as Caden stepped out of the hangar’s shadow, the world outside engulfed him whole.

His legs froze on the spot.

The air was noticeably sharper, dry and tinged with something unnatural and new—burnt metal and ozone. The morning light didn’t feel like morning at all. The horizon bled orange and gold across the sky that looked as though it had been ripped open by a dragon.

Mountains of rubble and blackened stone stretched across the ground, like gravestones of the old world that Caden had only heard brief stories of.

Caden could hear his heart pounding loudly in its confines, eyes blown wide with shock. He winced out of startlement when the wind picked up, his cloak rustling as dust from the earth swirled and hissed around him.

“Let’s go. Make sure to stay low, quiet, and if you see anything don’t engage.” April orders, her voice stern and authoritative as she jogged away in the lead, the others following after as Caden hesitated before chasing the group. The sensation of sand and uneven broken land beneath his wrapped feet was new, the earthy tones already beginning to coat his legs and the bottom of the cloak. The light felt different on his skin out here, warmer and more real.

He gulps, dry mouth making the motion a challenging task, breathing unevenly as he tries to not dwell on the destruction he had only just now begun to see.

He struggled to tear his gaze away from the scenery as April gestured him over to her side, and he noticed that they were using trenches to move. Caden hesitated a moment as he looked behind him, the base slowly getting farther away.

He didn’t realise that they came out of an underground tunnel system, the wall that opened up for them was now closed. Caden bit his lip, body feeling a little shaky as he stared ahead to keep up with the group.

They travelled further from the safety of the base, having to crouch down and remain on constant alert once April informed them that they had now entered enemy territory. Or close to it at least.

“Commander, what are we supposed to be looking for?” Sorcha asks in a hushed tone; April stops and looks back at her team.

“Supplies, anything that looks valuable. Food, first aid kits. The usual list.” She informs, gazing over at Caden who remained quiet, deep in thought.

“You okay?” April asked, the others looking at him when Caden flinched at the sudden switch in attention.

“Yeah. I’m just… I’ll be okay.” He assures, pulling his hood down as much as he could to hide his expression in case it gave away how he felt.

He spots the way Maya frowns at him, patting his arm in comfort. “It’s scary isn’t it? I was like that too.” She mutters, voice soft and reassuring as Caden hums in reply, inhaling a deep breath of dusty dry air and exhaling it slowly in an effort to calm himself down.

“Okay, we’ve reached where some stores are reported to still be standing. Spread around and gather anything you can fit in your pockets.”

Quietly they enter inside a ruined convenience store, Caden blinking curiously at the mess as he watches the others split up, browsing through the aisles.

Gather supplies… okay.

He walked over to a spot they hadn’t checked yet, crouching down and searching through crates, picking up random jars full of strange substances inside. He grimaced at the sour smell of food turned bad, sighing and giving a slow and hesitant look around the place.

Shelves leaning against each other, half collapsed, their contents scattered across the dusty and rubbled floor. Degrading bags of chips long since torn open, drinks that must have exploded from the heat and candy reduced to sticky rot. Caden didn’t say a word. He didn’t need to as the others chatted quietly amongst themselves.

It felt too quiet.

Focus Caden. Look for useful things.

He goes back to scavenging around the place, eyes narrowed in concentration.

And then he heard it. Something that instinctively screamed danger for him in his mind.

A soft, wet click. Somewhere in the back just behind a pile of fallen shelving units. His eyes went wide and unblinking as he slowly turned towards the noise.

“…Guys?” He called out, voice low and barely audible. He received no answer, but he saw how Maya had ducked into a side aisle, April was busy prying open a locked cabinet and the other two were somewhere else out of sight.

Another click. Sounding closer now, which was followed by the noise of tapping, reminiscent of Draxum’s hooves on concrete.

His breathing hitched in his throat, and he crouched near the fallen aisle, planning to peer through a gap. 

“Kid—“

Leo had suddenly spoken up, but Caden ignored him, peering through the gap and narrowing his eyes, willing them to adjust faster. It was nothing but dark shadows, and for a second, he felt relieved that it must've been his imagination.

He let out a breathy chuckle of relief, “Stupid mind tricks.” He mumbled, curiously looking once more through the dark gap.

His heart stopped.

Two vibrant glowing red eyes blinked open low to the ground, so bright they were almost white, looking back at him.

And then—

A loud guttural roar echoed from the gloom as the eyes lunged forward, the pile of fallen shelves burst outward as a giant, four-legged creature thundered through. Caden yelps in both shock and fear as he quickly jumps and stumbles backwards.

He let out a grunt when he dove back again, narrowly dodging the beast as it crashed and pounced towards him. It skidded across the floor where Caden was just standing, letting out a mix between an inhuman shriek and howl, knocking over an empty freezer as it immediately turned, fast, too fast.

April grabbed his arm, forcefully pushing him back behind her with a strong grip, gun trained on the enemy as she fired at its shoulders to force it away.

“Krang Hound! Everyone, weapons ready!”

At this Allan, Sorcha and Maya dashed over and drew out their guns, aiming them at the Krang Hound. Caden stood in the back of the group, breathing heavily out of shock and adrenaline as he cautiously reached behind for the blades on his shell, swinging them out and gripping the hilts tightly.

Would Leo’s swords even do anything against this?! It was practically as tall as himself and way, way bigger than him.

“You have to attack!” Leo commanded, as Caden trembled, frozen as he switched to watching the group fire their guns, pink and purple lasers blasting with skilled and experienced precision at the Krang Hound. But they weren’t fast enough to hit their mark as it dodged, running circles around them and using its powerful front legs to propel its massive frame faster and jump between the shelves, screeching down at them.

“Caden! We could use your blades to cut them down!” Sorcha shouts, in the brief moment they used to split their focus and yell at Caden, it left them vulnerable and she gave a muffled scream. The Hound had lunged at her when it saw the lapse in concentration, pinning her down with a single foreleg and the crushing weight of its entire body. She used her gun to block its jaws from biting her head off, the metal snapping and sparking as the Hound’s jaws thrust forwards and severed the weapon clean in two before tossing it aside.

“Damn it, Kid!” Leo growls, shoving him back and taking control, using Caden’s body to charge ahead, brandishing the katanas towards the Krang who narrowly avoided a blade to its neck. Leo managed to slice a shallow wound in its leg, making it hiss in pain and back away as Caden watched Leo from within the mindscape.

“Leo!”

“Just  shut up  and let me focus!”

Caden listened for once, shutting his mouth as Leo flexed Caden’s fingers out. Readjusting and getting a comfortable grip on the hilts before running ahead again, blades at the ready as he leaps up at the same time as the Hound, kicking his leg out and hitting it square chest. The Hound yelped and huffed as it crashed down, muscles rippling across its thick hide as it shook off the impact of Leo’s attack.

He rolls to the ground shoulder over shell, and lands in a crouch, swords aimed at the Hound again as it swivels its glowing eyes back in his direction, growling and claws tapping on stone as it inched closer to Leo who clicked his tongue in annoyance. Sorcha no longer had a gun, and April and Maya were periodically firing between reloading their own weapons, the laser fire glancing off the tough skin of the Hound.

“Come on! Attack me.” Leo smirked in his routine cocky fashion, whistling to keep its attention as the Hound snarled and charged at him. Leo dodged, circling around the Krang Hound as his swords collided with its razor sharp jaw and talons. 

They did this a few times, the Krang Hound testing his defences and looking for a new opening to attack as Leo studied it with focused eyes. Then he saw it look over at April, as she momentarily struggled to reload her weapon, and his breathing got caught in his throat.

“April!”

The Hound runs at April who fumbled briefly with the gun, and she cursed under her breath. Leo sprinted forward, instinctively throwing one of his katanas at the Hound, the ear-splitting shriek of the creature ringing in his ears as the blade struck its lower back, falling to the ground and shaking the foundations of the crumbling building as it skids to a stop at April’s boots. It lay twitching and spasmed for a horrifying moment before going limp.

April blinked widely as she watched Caden’s body pant heavily when he gasped for air, unaware that Leo was in control, unaware that Leo was the one who expertly threw his sword with practiced aim at the Hound to save her.

He gathers a deep breath before walking over, grasping the hilt of his sword that had remained impaled in the spine of the now deceased Krang Hound. “Leo… I mean, Caden?” April mumbles to him, but neither of them had a chance to speak when another click and growl echoed throughout the building.

Caden slowly made his way towards Leo, “There’s more…?” He inquired in bewilderment.

“They’re pack creatures. When there’s one, you can bet there’s at least a few more around.” Leo calmly informs him, used to this sort of scenario.

The growls got louder, the scouts and April loading their guns again as they followed the noise. Leo trailing behind them, he noticed that they got closer to where the first Krang Hound jumped out from. Leo used Caden’s engineered inhuman strength to lift up the fallen shelf and move it upright, walking in first.

It revealed a back room with its door ripped off its hinges, the shelves acting as an impromptu doorway before he’d removed them.

Another Krang Hound. However, unlike the first one, this one was already injured, struggling to move as it lay prone on the ground, but still managing to direct a weak and feeble defensive snarl at the group when they approached. Huddling behind the Hound were 3, smaller, puppy-like sizes of the adult creature.

“It’s hurt. Let’s kill it and the pups before they get a chance to recover and grow.” Allan growls, gun trained on the Krang creature as it hisses.

Caden stares and looks at Leo, whose face remains stoic. Expression unreadable as Caden gulped. “Can’t we just… leave it? It’ll die eventually with its injuries…” He mutters, but Leo laughs bitterly for a moment.

“These things? Trust me… it’ll take a lot more than this to kill them off. It’s better that we do it now.”

Leo looks at April who gazes at him, “Shoot.”

The guns power up, and Caden watched with a feeling of uncomfortableness churning in his gut, recoiling and closing his eyes when he heard the sound of gunfire blasting away, followed by screeches of pain and terrified yelps, the sounds of an animal suffering as it died.

Then it was silent.

“Okay, let's head back to base guys. Take what you’ve gathered.” April announces, turning away and walking out of the room, Allan helped Sorcha, an arm under her shoulders as they followed behind her closely. Maya took a second to look back at Caden, chewing her lip in thought as she glanced back at him when he didn’t move from the bodies of the Hounds.

She eventually walked out, leaving Caden alone.

Inside the mindscape Leo walked away from the controls, letting Caden regain control as the young mutant let out a breath he hadn't realized he’d been holding.

When he was back to piloting his own body, he felt his chest tighten at the scene up close. His hands that gripped the sword hilts felt weak and shook as he sheathed them into their holsters on his shell.

He didn’t like this. Killing an already injured creature that was just protecting its babies. Leo was probably judging him. Hard. But he didn’t say anything if that was the case.

Caden turns around, ready to leave the gore and death behind.

“Chirrrp!”

He froze at the soft and barely audible noise, quickly turning back around as his eyes flew wide open at the sight. A miniature, puppy sized Krang Hound tumbled out from behind the lifeless body of the adult that shielded it.

Its red eyes looked around curiously, and as it noticed Caden, let out a small 'chirup' of curiosity as it tried to climb around the large body.

Caden gulped and hesitantly crouched, kneeling down with one leg as he watched the young Krang stumbling head over heels over its dead parent. It shook its head and sneezed, sniffing the air and nudging its snout against the limp leg of the adult Krang, who of course couldn’t respond.

“Shit, we missed one. It’s up to us to kill it.” Leo spoke up, making Caden tense up at his words.

“Kill it…?” Caden repeated in a mumble, watching as the pup whimpered when its parent didn’t move and return its gesture of affection or wake up to its offspring's cries.

“Grab a katana.” Leo orders, but Caden shakes his head stubbornly.

“No, please… don’t make me do it. I… I can’t just..” He takes in sharp and ragged breaths as he feels his heart rate pick up, wrapping his arms around his body as though he was trying to calm himself down.

Then the pup turns around, looking over to Caden. Its previously sad and grieving body language had suddenly perked up and it trotted towards him with its smaller stubbier legs, letting out a curious and eager ‘sheiwrk!’ sound as it approached and stood on its hind legs. Leaning against Caden’s thigh, trying to climb into his lap.

 

 

 

 

Caden didn’t know where to put his hands at first, but he slowly and gingerly helped it up to sit in his lap, quiet and stiff as he looked down at the small creature who nuzzled its snout against his plastron.

“What are you doing? It’s a killing machine. It’ll shred people when it’s older.” Leo announced, putting a hand on Caden through the mindscape.

“If you won’t kill it, then  I  will—“

“NO!”

Caden shoved his hand off his shoulder as his body in the real world curled protectively over the Krang pup, shielding it and holding it tightly as he trembled.

“No one is killing it…”

Leo, flabbergasted, stood still. “What are you…?” He mumbled as Caden tenses, tears forming and burning his eyes as they slid down his cheeks, the droplets landing on the Krang pup who inquisitively looked up at Caden, wagging its little tail as a tongue flicked out to lick its nose dry.

“I can’t kill it… I won’t. And neither will you.” Caden glared at Leo, who’s face twitched in annoyance and incomprehension.

“You can’t be serious…” He growls, but Caden nods.

“What’s the point of killing it? It poses no threat. I can… I can take care of it.”

Caden tightened his hold on the pup, who started licking away his tears, making Caden smile painfully as he sniffled, looking down at it with a fond gaze.

“From what I’ve seen of this world so far… mercy is a skill that more could use, right?” Caden spoke out loud, voice crackling and wet.

Leo stiffens at his words, hands curling into fists by his sides, scoffing at him. “Absolutely insane.” He comments under his breath, but Caden grinned when an idea popped up.

“I’ll make us sign up for those therapy sessions with Mikey, if I don’t get to keep this, uh, Krang pup.” He blackmailed, Leo groaned loudly and walked away to curse under his breath.

I’ll take that as a go ahead and I can keep it.

With an eager smile, Caden stands up, holding the Krang pup in his arms. He frowns at the remaining lifeless bodies, the other pups.

“I’m sorry…” He muttered, turning away and walking out the room. He stops before he could see the waiting group, tucking the Krang pup into one of the larger pockets of his pants to keep it out of sight.

“Make sure to stay quiet.” He whispered as the pup purred quietly, before ducking down deeper inside the pocket.

“Yo, Caden! Are you coming?” April calls out, noticing him standing far from the group. He flinched but nodded and did his best to look normal, or as normal as he could.

“Yeah, let’s go.”

He strolls over, nodding in acknowledgment as they exit the store.

Leo sat in the back, rubbing his hands over his face. “This kid is gonna be the death of me, I swear.” He grumbled to himself.

Notes:

It’s so sad….ANYWAY CADEN HAS A PET NOW-

Chapter 13: [That's not a dog]

Summary:

“Babying him?! Well…” Donnie glared briefly, looking towards Caden who was avoiding his gaze, “Well, good! Someone has to. Just because his memory is returning when he was out there, it doesn’t change the fact that it was a stupid thing to do!”

As they argued, Caden bit his lip, trying not to draw attention. His focus remained on his pocket, worried that the tiny Krang pup might wake up—and then they’d all be in trouble.

Notes:

Didn’t have time to draw anything for this chapter but PLEASE feel free to make your own art and idk tag me in it or something. Please I’m begging for fanart for this chapter and series in general. On my knees—

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Edit: Art in this was made by @tenurez

ITS SO GOOD THANK YOU!

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

APOLOGISE FOR ANY GRAMMAR MISTAKES THAT WERE MADE, I TYPE PRETTY FAST AND OFTEN DON’T SEE THEM UNTIL I ACTUALLY PUBLISH THE CHAPTER. THEN I’D TRY AND FIX ANY MISTAKES WHEN I SEE ONE.

Donnie didn’t think much about it when he saw the footage of the scout group leaving early in the morning, all was normal, and he trusted April to come back in one piece.

Donnie was tired at the time, so he also didn’t have the energy to give a proper look. He had been tinkering away late into the night as usual, inside the comfort of his lab. Focused on fixing anything that needed maintenance around the base. That’s what he was good for. Leo trusted him to look after the technological aspect of the Resistance.

And that’s what he was going to do.

Hours ticked by, and he hummed along to a random 80s song that got stuck inside his head when he hyper focused on something to occupy himself with. He did glance a few times back at the security footage displayed to the side. Just in case April needed some help getting inside the base.

Not that she would.

But of course little did Donnie know, April wasn’t the only one who left the base. The safety of the Resistance. And when he took another look, he almost electrocuted himself out of shock, his hands fumbling the delicate project he was working on at the moment out of utter bewilderment.

Dropping his tools he ran to the computer, pulling the screen closer and stared widely at the footage. April had returned with her group… and Caden was right there?!

Did he seriously leave with her?!

“That dumb-dumb!” Donnie hisses under his breath, running out his lab and towards the hangar. He passes by Mikey who almost got knocked over by his brother. “Whoa! Dee? What’s wrong?” Mikey called out but was ignored, making the box turtle huff exasperatedly at the lack of response and curiously follow, bidding a few awkward greetings to the yokai and people that Donnie ran by as he went.

 

 

 

Caden kept his head down as the group returned, fingers lightly brushing his pocket where the Krang pup snoozed. It was cute, sure—but it wouldn’t be cute if anyone found out.

Leo’s voice cut through his thoughts, and he looked up, seeing him with his arms crossed tightly in the mindscape.

“It’s not going to work... they’ll see eventually.” Leo warned.

“It’ll be fine.” Caden muttered under his breath. “Just don’t distract me.”

“You okay, Caden?” Maya asked, stepping closer. “You’re not hurt, are you?”

Startled, Caden blinked up at her. “Uh—no. Just tired. Long day.” It wasn’t a lie, but it didn’t feel like the whole truth either.

“Yeah, that’s called guilt.” Leo scoffed in his head, sensing his feelings.

“Shut up,” Caden whispered, which just earned a confused glance from Maya.

April was busy delegating, gesturing to Allan and Sorcha—the latter who was clutching her ribs and wincing. “You got hurt pretty bad. Allan, can you take her to the med bay? Maya, put away the supplies we gathered?”

As they nodded and moved on, the hangar doors burst open. Donnie barreled out, eyes blazing, finger pointed accusingly at both April and Caden.

“You two...! You let him go out there?!”

April rolled her eyes. “Nice to see you too, Donnie. Allan, take Sorcha, please.”

Sorcha limped past, muttering a quiet, ‘thanks,’ as Donnie did a double take.

“Is she—did she get hurt?!” Donnie gaped.

April raised a hand. “Relax, Donnie. We handled it.”

Donnie threw his hands up. “Handled it?! You took Caden out there without telling me! He isn't ready!”

April folded her arms. “He was fine. More than fine—he took down a Krang Hound on his own.”

That had Donnie pause for a moment. He glanced at Caden, who swallowed nervously.

“I... uh...”

Donnie clicked his tongue, trying to process it. “You should’ve told me! That Hound could’ve killed him! Look at Sorcha! That could’ve been him!”

April huffed, equally annoyed. “He handled himself. Donnie, I think he’s remembering, it was like he was back, for just a moment!” She smiled at the memory, imagining that who she saw was the older slider. Standing in front of her, panting as he took down the Krang Hound to defend her.

She then let out a sigh, deadpanning a bit. “You’re babying him.”

“Babying him?! Well…” Donnie glared briefly, looking towards Caden who was avoiding his gaze, “Well, good! Someone has to. Just because his memory is returning when he was out there, it doesn’t change the fact that it was a stupid thing to do!”

As they argued, Caden bit his lip, trying not to draw attention. His focus remained on his pocket, worried that the tiny Krang pup might wake up—and then they’d all be in trouble.

“Stupid? Donnie, he needed to get out of the base. He’s been cooped up in here for way too long. Not to mention, people are talking.” She huffs, standing beside Caden who used his cape to hide his pocket as much as he could. “Yeah, I’ve heard the rumours. And it’s spreading. People are starting to suspect something is up. They’ll find out eventually.”

Donnie let out a growl, not entirely out of aggression, but certainly enough to let them know he was not happy.

“Jeez… your family always like this?” Caden mumbled to Leo who let out a small huff of amusement.

“This is nothing in comparison to what we’re like when really peeved.” He stated, eyeing April and Donnie carefully.

They failed to notice Mikey approaching, his eyes wide when he heard the commotion and arguing, making him quickly step in between the two, “Whoa, whoa. What is going on?” He inquired curiously with a frown; he never liked it when friends and family argued.

“What happened? April took Leo outside the base!” He exclaimed, hands waving up agitatedly. Caden resisted the urge to correct Donnie that he, once again, was not Leo.

“Guys, can I leave? I’m tired.” Caden spoke up, making the three look at him, Donnie narrowing his eyes.

“Leave? Leo, we still need to check you over—“ He began to announce but April let out a sigh.

“He’s fine. You gotta trust me Dee. Let him rest.” She fired back, and this earned Caden enough distraction for him to slip away, ignoring the arguing from the brothers and April.

He felt bad for Mikey, having to no doubt be the peacemaker between those two. “Just for the record, I’m in complete agreement with Donnie. You should’ve stayed behind at the base.” Leo utters, making the young red eared slider huff at him in his head.

“Don’t you start. I already feel bad for them. It’s… my fault that they’re arguing.”

Leo was a little taken aback at the sudden comment from Caden. Unaware that he actually felt bad for their disagreement back there. 

“…Don’t worry too much about them. They’ll get over it. They’ve argued worse.”

Caden frowned a little, but made no counter to the assurance, instead he tried to focus on something else, something way more important. Like where was he going to take this Krang pup?

Leo’s room was close by, plus it was the most private area for him. “No way! You are not letting that thing in my room.” Leo denied, shaking his head stubbornly when Caden smirked.

“Last I checked, it’s also now my room. And who is in control right now? Oh that’s right, me.” He couldn’t help but throw some sass back at Leo, picking up the pace confidently while Leo groans, debating if he should just push Caden away from the controls and take over.

“You’re going to regret it when that little monster wakes up, destroys my stuff and runs around the base causing chaos.” Leo deadpans with a sour look, Caden glared back at him, getting fed up with his attitude.

“It can’t be any worse than dealing with you.” He hissed, causing Leo to become a bit flabbergasted, eyes wide, watching how Caden then turns away. “Look, I’ll… I’ll deal with it.” He mumbles with assurance, “And I’ll make sure it won’t ruin your stuff. Or run out. Promise.” He exhales, one hand resting over the pocket as he feels the body of its small form.

Leo didn’t say anything after that, keeping silent and observing as to how Caden avoided being seen by passing Resistance members, keeping his hood up, secure.

As Caden moved along the corridors, the faint arguments of Donnie, April and Mikey faded, indicating they were far from the hangar now. Caden stops, standing in front of Leo’s room, with a heavy sigh he opens the door, quickly rushing in and closing it behind him.

“Made it…”

He let out a long breath, relieved that he and the Krang pup were safe and sound in the room. He only took a step forward, heading towards the bed until he froze. A figure flipped on the lamp on the bedside table, revealing none other than Casey who tilted his head at him.

“How was the trip outside?”

Caden recoils, tensing at the sudden ambush. “What the?! What are you doing here?” He exclaimed, automatically using the cape to hide the pocket once more. His eyes focused on the young boy who shrugs.

“I heard you left the base… I wanted to make sure you got back here safely.” He awkwardly responded, fiddling with his fingers as he looked down.

Caden blinks, taken aback by him. He was… waiting for him?

No, he was waiting for Leo. Not him. “You gotta go. I’m tired.” He states, walking over to grab Casey, with a grip to his arm, he pulled Casey off the bed and started pushing him over to the door.

“Hey!” Casey grumbles, narrowing his eyes at the rough handling from Caden.

But then… a whimper was heard, making them both freeze.

“Um… what was that?”

“What was what?”

Another whimper, louder this time, followed by the movement of stirring inside the pocket. Caden lets go of Casey, quickly peering inside the pocket, letting out a surprised gasp as the Krang pup pokes its head out, tongue lolling, panting and tilting its head as it peeked over the edge of the blue fabric.

Casey watched with wide eyes, “Is that…” He began to say, Caden quickly picked up the pup and held it in his arms defensively.

“It’s not what you think! I just—“

He got interrupted when Casey smiled and jogged over, “A dog?! It’s cute.” He cooed, eagerly reaching up and rubbing a finger under its chin as the Krang pup churrs happily, its small tail nub wagging.

“A dog?!” Leo coughs out, slamming his hands against the controls in shock, making Caden wince before he gazes up at Leo.

“Well, he’s not wrong.”

“He’s  entirely  wrong!”

Caden huffs, focusing back on the real world as he gently pats the pup. “Okay, I um… kinda took it from the trip outside. It was alone and I didn’t think it would survive out there without help, so…” Caden gently placed the pup onto the floor, watching as it sniffs the air and jumps around, exploring the room.

“Let me guess, you didn’t tell Commander April? Or anyone else that you brought home a dog?” Casey inquired, completely unaware that Leo was yelling once more.

“Not a dog! It’s a Krang Hound!” He exclaims, trying to shove Caden out the way so he could try and get control of the body, but Caden remained stubborn, pushing back.

“Would you just—! Stop pushing!”

Casey tilted his head, noticing the sudden far away look on Caden’s face. “Um… hello?” He waved his hand in front of his face. Caden who finally got Leo to step back, blinked and clears his throat.

“Sorry, what did you say?” He asked, only to receive a concerned look from the boy.

“The others don’t know about it?”

“Oh, yeah. No… I snuck it inside.” Caden shoots him a small grin, crouching down to his knees. The Krang pup notices him and chirps, stumbling over to him excitedly, it skidded into Caden’s knees when it failed to stop its own forward momentum, shaking its snout at the contact it made.

Caden chuckled softly, raising a hand and stroking the head of the pup who nuzzled its face into his tridactyl hand. 

He then frowned, looking at Casey in worry. “You’re not going to tell anyone, right?” He asked, nervous that Casey was going to run out of the room and babble to the nearest person the first chance he got.

“Are you kidding? I always wanted a pet dog.” He smiled excitedly, sitting down on the floor cross legged, the Krang pup curiously sniffing at him as well, before letting out an eager noise and jumping at him, trying to climb into his lap.

Caden’s eyes grew wide, mouth open in shock.

“Seriously?”

“Seriously?!”

Leo was more shocked, though for different reasons as he leaned over the control panel for physical support, trying to not fall to his knees. 

Caden ignored the bewildered older slider as he couldn’t help but smile gratefully in relief, sitting comfortably on the floor beside Casey. “Thanks… it’ll be a lot easier to keep it hidden from others with another pair of arms with me.”

“Of course! I can sneak in food, take it out on walks. You name it.”

Leo groans, hands going to his face and rubbing his eyelids down. Caden grins, leaning slightly against the slider confidently. “Looks like you’re outnumbered. The dog stays.” He rubs it in, letting out an amused snicker when Leo grumbled and narrowed his eyes at him.

“Not a dog!”

Casey pats the top of the pup's head, looking towards Caden curiously. “So, how exactly are you going to hide this little guy? We can’t always be with them 24/7.” He informs the obvious, making Caden hum in thought, his eyes focusing on the pup who was distractedly tugging at the strings of Casey’s hoodie.

“They could stay here, right? Just got to keep the door closed.”

“And if someone came inside to look for you?”

Caden furrowed his non-existent brows, drumming a finger against his knee. He takes a look around the bedroom, looking for anything that he could possibly use to hide this animal. His eyes settling upon Leo’s wardrobe, he perks up and stands up on his feet.

“I got it..!”

Eagerly but carefully, he picks up the pup from Casey’s lap and strides over to the wardrobe, opening it one handed, he peers in and notices it was quite spacious.

“I can teach them to hide in here if anyone that isn’t us comes in.”

He places down the Krang Hound in the middle of the wardrobe, stepping back to show Casey who watched with uncertainty as the pup tilted its head and let out a whimper, walking towards Caden and pawing at his leg.

“There is no way I’m letting that stay in my wardrobe. What about my pants?” Leo crossed his arms stubbornly, glaring over at the Krang animal. Caden rolled his eyes at the annoying red eared slider.

“It’s not like you need them right away.”

“Still. My wardrobe, my rules kid.”

“My dog. My rules.”

Leo gave out another annoyed huff of air, throwing his hands up in the mindscape to emphasise the way he felt. “Caden, it’s not a dog! Don’t you know what a dog looks like?!” He both scolded and inquired the young mutant who shrugs his shoulders.

“Does it matter? It’s got four legs, the size of a small pet. It’s friendly. It’s got all the dog traits.”

“If I could right now, I would have my hands wrapped around your throat.”

Caden snorts, clearly not threatened by the comment. “Sure, sure. Maybe you need a nap, gramps.” He teases, which only resulted in Leo becoming more pissed off at the young mutant.

“I’m not old!”

“Right. And that’s not a dog.”

“It’s not!”

Casey calls over the pup who wags its tiny tail, bouncing on over to the young boy and jumping up on him. “Well, I guess we can teach them how to hide. It’s not a terrible plan.” He assured, picking up the pup as it licked his face when they were close enough.

Casey giggled at the licks before returning his attention back onto Caden, “So what’s its name?” He asked, noticing the way Caden tenses up at the sudden question as he looks at the pup in confusion.

“Its name…? Um…” He leans in slightly, eyes narrowing in concentration, before he hums and steps back so he doesn’t crowd the animal. “Haven’t actually thought of one. Let’s see…” He muttered, taking a look around the room for ideas.

Casey doing the same thing while the pup just whimpers, wanting the attention to go back to them. Caden eyes the wardrobe, noticing a lot of blue.

“Bluey?”

Casey deadpans, “I don’t think that’s going to suit it.”

“Well, it’s a start.”

Casey puts down the Hound pup, hand going under his chin to think as the pup sniffs the floor once more, trotting around the room before it goes over to bed, it makes curious clicking noises, jumping up to try and climb in.

“Caden, get that away from my bed.” Leo orders, quick to notice what the pup was trying to do. Caden follows Leo’s gaze, making his way over and picking it up, before sitting down on the bed with the pup in his lap.

 

 

 

“I meant to get it off my bed.”

“It’s fine. Look, it’s not causing harm.”

The pup pawed at the mattress under its feet, before rolling onto its back and presenting its stomach to Caden who cooed and started softly rubbing its belly.

“And you say it’s not a dog…”

“I’m not even going to argue with you about that right now.” Leo deadpans, grimacing at the sight of Caden providing the Krang Hound affection.

“You're just jealous.” Caden spoke up under his breath, Casey letting out a confused ‘huh?’ before coming over.

“Who’s jealous?”

Caden recoils, letting out an awkward cough. “No one. Just… talking to myself?” He sheepishly grins, wanting to slap himself from his horrible attempt at a lie.

Casey knew it was strange, but he’s also seen stranger things happening so he didn’t question it further. “I should probably go. Master Raphael wanted to do some training with me.” He informed, making Caden perk up for a second.

“He’s training you?”

“Well, yeah. You all train me. Well, I guess maybe not you anymore. With the whole memory situation and the shrunken body.” He looks Caden up and down, unaware of the stiffness Caden felt from Leo who solemnly watched as Casey gave one last pat goodbye to the pup.

“I can bring back food later for it. Don’t know how long I’d be though.”

“Thanks Casey.”

With a nod, Casey made his way to the door, opening it carefully and checking outside in case someone was nearby. He was about to leave but stopped when Caden once more spoke up.

“Also, Casey?”

The young boy turns to him, “Yeah?” He responded back immediately, seeing the way Caden gave a sincere smile toward him, eyes soft.

“Thank you for keeping this a secret between us… means a lot.” He added, which had Casey feel rather proud to see Caden looking, for once, happy.

“Anytime.”

He exits the room, closing the door behind him. Finally alone, Caden let out a breath, glancing down at the tiny Krang pup who chirped and did a little circle on the bed, seeking attention.

Caden couldn’t help but smile. “Hm… guess ‘Bluey’ doesn’t suit you, not one bit of you is even blue.” He mused, studying its deep purple hide and dark pink stripes. The pup tilted its head, chirping again. Caden’s gaze wandered, catching the faint gleam of the katanas strapped to his shell. “What about… Blade?”

The pup whined, clearly not fond of the name.

“Guess not.” Caden murmured with a tired chuckle. He shrugged off his cloak and removed the sword straps, laying them neatly on the floor before flopping down onto his shell, staring up at the dull ceiling.

The Krang pup bounced closer, crawling up onto his plastron. It sat down right on his chest, staring down at him with wide, curious eyes. Caden raised a non-existent brow, lips quirking into a smirk. “What? Something on my face?” He teased, only to blink in surprise when the pup gently pawed at the stripe running under his chin.

A soft snicker escaped him, while Leo was watching the scene unfold through Caden’s eyes, his arms crossed and jaw stiff. He couldn’t help the way his chest tightened every time he looked at the pup. “You know this is a terrible idea, right? Bringing that thing into the base.”

Caden huffed, shaking his head slightly. “What’s the harm in letting it stay with us? If we raise it, it might help us out someday.”

Leo’s tone remained wary. “You don’t get it, kid. It’s cute now, but they grow. You saw what they can do.”

Caden’s smirk faded. He couldn’t forget the store—the Krang Hound’s eyes wild with hostility, its powerful jaws snapping at him. If Leo hadn’t taken over, someone—maybe April or Sorcha—could have died. The Hound had been protecting its injured companion and the pups, acting purely on instinct.

Caden swallowed hard. He understood why Leo killed it. But… he didn’t have to like it.

The pup pawed at his chin again, making a quiet, almost comforting noise. Caden’s hand moved almost on instinct, fingers gently brushing over its soft head.

“We didn’t have to kill the other pups.. .or the injured one.” He whispered, guilt threading through his voice.

Leo hesitated before responding. “...It was for the best.”

“Was it, though?” Caden whispered back, more to himself than to Leo.

Leo didn’t answer. 

Caden furrowed his brows, biting the inside of his cheek as his thoughts were invaded with Donnie and April. Did they make up? Was April going to be in serious trouble? Did Mikey get through to them?

And with Donnie… did he really believe he truly wasn’t ready? That he was possibly too weak to go outside? Caden would’ve thought that perhaps the softshell would be ecstatic, that he was somehow closer to becoming ‘Leo’ again…

Caden let out a loud groan, his head throbbed for a bit from overthinking. He should learn to relax… but how could he when this was his life now? Having a constant reminder residing in his mind that he had all these sudden responsibilities.

A tense silence settled over the room. Caden eventually let out a long breath, feeling exhaustion finally catching up to him. His eyelids drooped as he yawned, the tension easing just a little now that he was safely in the bedroom. Maybe, if he just slept for a while, he could ignore the memories—ignore the guilt clawing at him.

He felt the Krang pup paw at his face, as Caden’s mind wandered to Casey. “Mm... just let me nap for a bit. Casey’ll come back with food.” He murmured, his voice fading as sleep overtook him.

The Krang pup chirped softly, sensing the change in Caden’s breathing. It scooted closer, settling itself in the crook of his neck, its tiny body warm against his skin. As it nuzzled in, Caden unconsciously tilted his head, giving it just a little more space.

The room grew quiet, and for a moment, both mutant turtle and pup could rest—finding a small, fragile peace in each other’s presence.

---

When Casey returns to the room, he carefully opens the door, peeking inside in case Caden was asleep. But he wasn’t, not entirely anyways as he seemed to be just waking up, yawning tiredly and rubbing his eyes as the Krang Hound stretched its legs before noticing the human boy.

They chirp at the sight, as Casey heads inside and closes the door. “I’m back. And I brought some food for this little guy.” Casey informs, walking towards the bed and sitting down at the edge.

He presents the food he hid away in his pocket, pulling out the contents. He had some weird looking meat that Caden didn’t really want to know where it came from. “Had to sneak it by Mister Draxum. Couldn’t risk him seeing it.” Casey chuckled awkwardly, the two watching as the pup chewed on the meat experimentally, pulling at it and swallowing what it could fit.

“Thanks Casey. I’m sure they were hungry.”

Then Casey’s gaze flicked back to Caden, concern shadowing his expression. “And you? Have you eaten?”

Caden blinked, surprised by the question. He tilted his head slightly, as if trying to remember. “I’m okay.” He replied with a small, reassuring smile.

Casey didn’t look convinced. “You’re not just saying that, are you? If you’re hungry, go get something.”

The genuine worry in Casey’s voice made Caden falter. Why was he being so insistent? He gave a quick glance toward Leo, who was oddly quiet. To his surprise, Leo was pointedly looking away, his posture stiff with guilt.

Caden’s brows furrowed. He could sense Leo’s unease but didn’t fully understand why. He turned back to Casey, trying to reassure him. “Really, I’m fine. I just... wasn’t thinking about food.”

But Casey’s frown deepened. “You sure? You seemed kinda out of it earlier. And you know... you’ve gotta take care of yourself.”

A pit formed in Caden’s stomach. He wasn’t used to someone being this persistent about his well-being. When he shot another glance at Leo, something clicked.

“Did... you not eat a lot before?” Caden asked quietly through the mindscape.

Leo hesitated, still refusing to look at him. “I ate fine.”

Liar.

Caden could sense it immediately. He didn’t know whether to feel angry, worried, or just... sad. Leo might have been stubborn about it, but Caden could see through it now. He was probably skipping meals to focus on training or looking after his brothers and the Resistance—never thinking about his own needs.

Caden sighed, shaking his head slightly, and Casey gave him a quizzical look.

“Sorry, I was just... thinking.” Caden muttered, running a hand over his face. He didn’t know how to explain Leo’s stubborn habits to Casey without sounding weird.

The pup had finished most of the meat and was now licking its paws where the juices had soaked them. Casey patted its head gently, then glanced back at Caden.

“Seriously, if you’re hungry, I can grab you something from the kitchen.” Casey offered again, his tone soft and understanding.

Caden gave a small, grateful smile. “Maybe later. Thanks, Casey.”

Casey seemed to accept that for now, though he didn’t look entirely convinced. As he sat back, keeping an eye on the pup, Caden leaned against the wall while sitting on the bed, the bed being close to the wall, his mind swirling with curious thoughts.

He glanced back to Casey who was occupied with patting and rubbing the Krang puppy's stomach as the pup churrs at him, its stubby tail wagging. “Can I ask something?” Caden spoke up, catching Casey’s attention who hums with a curious look.

“What’s up?”

“Before… uh, before I lost my memories—“ He began, biting back the distaste of saying that, he ignored the way Leo narrowed his eyes at him in puzzlement. “What was I like?” Caden quickly adds, feeling embarrassed to ask such a question. He hoped he didn’t come off as suspicious.

“Oh. Well… heh, you’re pretty awesome actually. Strong, confident. Kinda stubborn too.” Casey awkwardly smiled, “Well maybe not as bad as Master Donatello. But still stubborn. But you always had our backs, no matter what!” Casey perks up, showing pride the more he talks about Leo.

Caden couldn’t help but feel a pang of guilt, but pushed the feeling down, nodding along thoughtfully. “That… sounds like a lot to live up to.”

Casey laughs softly, “You did more than that though.” He said, his eyes softening. “You looked after me when my mother died. You helped me out a lot. Lot of people joke about the fact you acted like a father to me.”

Inside the mindscape, Leo coughs in shock. “W-what?! A dad? Seriously…?” He deadpans slightly, shaking his head and crossing his arms, “I’m not even that old to be a dad.” He grumbled softly, Caden kept his expression neutral, but Leo’s indignant tone was hard to ignore.

“Well… you’re a little overprotective over this kid.”

“That doesn’t make me a dad!” Leo argued, exhaling. “Come on, I’m like an older brother? Or a cool mentor. Definitely not dad material.”

Before Caden could retort back, Casey’s voice cut through his thoughts. “You know, you always used to give pep talks before missions. It made a lot of people confident when they were clearly nervous.” He informs, grinning brightly at the memories that flooded his mind.

Caden couldn’t help but glance down, fiddling with his fingers, “Guess Le—I… I really did care, huh?” He corrected himself in the sentence, clearing his throat to cover up the almost mistake.

“Yeah. You still do. I mean look at what you brought back with you.”

Both Casey and Caden gaze at the Krang pup who sat on its hind legs, whining for their attention again as they tilt their head.

“It wasn’t me who brought that thing here.” Leo spoke up, sighing at both Caden and Casey. Meanwhile Caden just smiled lightly, grabbing the Krang pup and letting it sit in his lap.

“Thanks Casey… it was nice to hear all that.”

“Anytime, Sensei—“ He began only to stop himself as he awkwardly coughs. “Sorry. I guess you’d find that weird if I started calling you Sensei again.”

Sensei?

Caden once more side eyed Leo who remained silent. With a hefty sigh of exhaustion, he looks back to Casey. “I guess I should head off before the others look for me. I can bring back some more food and possibly water when I have a chance?” Casey offered, giving a slight smile.

Caden hums in thought, “That… would be helpful actually. Thank you, Casey.”

Casey chuckled softly, waving his hand as he carefully opened the door, taking a peek around before bidding a brief wave goodbye and exiting, closing the door behind him as Caden returned his attention back to the nameless Krang pup.

“You know, I have a question if you're actually going to be crazy and keep this thing. How are you going to take it to the bathroom without being spotted?” Leo crossed his arms over his plastron, raising a non-existent brow at Caden who stared ahead owlishly.

“Uh… I didn’t think that far ahead.”

“Clearly.”

Notes:

Leo having a crisis over the Krang pup-

Chapter 14: [Forbidden Friendship]

Summary:

Caden felt his breathing pick up, pushing past people, uncaring if they saw him. Uncaring if he didn’t have his cloak.

Get the pup. Save the pup.

Notes:

Didn’t have time to draw anything for this chapter but PLEASE feel free to make your own art and idk tag me in it or something. Please I’m begging for fanart for this chapter and series in general. On my knees—

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Edit: Art in this was made by @reclusive-raven THANK YOU SO MUCH, I LOVE THEM SO MUCH

ITS SO GOOD THANK YOU!

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

APOLOGISE FOR ANY GRAMMAR MISTAKES THAT WERE MADE, I TYPE PRETTY FAST AND OFTEN DON’T SEE THEM UNTIL I ACTUALLY PUBLISH THE CHAPTER. THEN I’D TRY AND FIX ANY MISTAKES WHEN I SEE ONE.

Casey’s chest heaves as he pants, swiping off the sweat on his forehead as he sat down on the floor of the dojo. Raph stood beside him, chuckling and beaming a proud smile down at the young human boy.

“Nice job, Casey. You’ll be a great fighter in no time.”

Casey grins up at Raph, “Would I be better than Master Leonardo?” He asks curiously, making Raph ruffle his hair in response.

“You just might. If you keep up with your training.” He advises assuringly, Casey was pleased either way before looking around the dojo.

“I have a question… I heard Master Michelangelo talking about it before.” He began, pausing for a moment which only had Raph curious.

“Go on…?” He encourages, as Casey stands up and stretches his legs and arms.

“Was it true you guys did these things called Turtle Piles?”

Raph flinched back in shock, opening his mouth as he let out a laugh. “Wow, a turtle pile, huh? Been such a long time since we did that.” He beams at the memories, recalling the time Leo drooled on Donnie and how funny it was when he woke up in such a disgusted way.

Or the time Mikey fell off the pile because he dreamt of running. And the time when Raph accidentally gnawed on Leo’s arm that somehow got close to his mouth.

“Wish we could do that again…” Raph sighs, frowning a bit. Unaware that his comment was loud enough for Casey to hear.

“Why don’t you? Everyone is here at the base.” He suggested, and while Raph opened his mouth to retort, no words came out.

Casey was right.

Why couldn’t they?

“You know what, I think that’s exactly what we all need. A good old fashioned turtle pile!” Raph announces, hands on hips excitedly and confidently. “You go get Donnie and Mikey. I’ll go get Leo.” He stated, beginning to walk away, but Casey recalled the fact that there was a Krang Hound pup inside the bedroom that Leo was in.

“I’ll get him!” Casey quickly interjected, racing out of the dojo, Raph blinked in puzzlement before he shrugs.

“Bring him to the memorial!” He calls out, earning a loud and quick ‘okay!’ from the retreating boy who rounds a corner down the hallway.

---

Leo was wide awake, annoyed at the fact that Caden was napping away. Unprotected by the fact that there was a Krang Hound sleeping beside him.

How he was able to sleep soundly and not be alerted by this was beyond him. Leo’s seen what these beasts could do, they’re unpredictable animals, enemies, Krang. And yet here Caden was, treating his young pup like an actual pet he picked up on the street.

Leo wondered if he should take control, like he did that one time when Caden was in a deep sleep. He could take the Krang pup outside the base, letting nature take its course.

It’s not like the animal would survive on its own.

Oh, what to do… he knew it would upset Caden, tick him off. But surely this was for the best, right?

Leo hesitantly hovered his hands over the podium, flexing out his fingers gingerly as he debated on what to do. Why was this hard? It’s not like he was attached to the kid, or close enough to really care if he was going to be sad when he learns the creature would be gone.

He sighs, shaking his head to clear his thoughts as he gazes at its small sleeping form beside Caden.

Then the door creaks open, which not only had Leo perking up but it had the pup jumping up in both curiosity and shock. It let out a surprised yelp, tumbling back as it tried to hold onto the bed sheets before it began falling.

Leo didn’t know what came over him, but he swiftly activated the controls, piloting the body as he reached out with Caden’s hand and caught the Krang pup mid-fall. He blinked at what happened, staring down at the pup who looked around in confusion, looking up at Leo, or he should say at Caden, and panting, sticking its tongue out to the side innocently.

“You got no survival instincts…” Leo mumbled, as he turned to the door, watching Casey walk in.

“Oh good, you’re up. You gotta come with me. Master Raphael wants you.” He smiles, shutting the door for a moment so no prying eyes could look inside.

“Huh? Raph wants me..?”

“Yeah, he wants to do a turtle pile.”

This had Leo flinch in shock, pulling the Krang pup up slowly to sit on the bed as it lets out excited clicks at the sight of Casey, running around in a circle on the spot.

“What’s a turtle pile?” Caden had suddenly spoken up, surprising Leo in the mindscape as the young mutant stood next to him, eyes slightly narrowed in puzzlement at the mention of the turtle pile.

Leo calmed down from the brief shock of Caden being awake without him noticing, before he looked away to the side. His expression stoic.

“Something that I don’t deserve…”

“Hm?” Caden didn’t understand, watching how Leo quickly takes a step back from the podium, letting Caden pilot his own body once more.

“Raph is waiting for you in the memorial. You should hurry!” Casey added, pointing his thumb over to the door as Caden pulled himself out of the bed and walking calmly over to the door.

“Oh, what about—“

“I can watch them. It’ll be fine. Go, have your turtle pile.” Casey assured, shooing him out the bedroom as Caden opened his mouth to say anything that could get Casey to just hold on for a moment. But he was too slow, being immediately shut out of the comfort of the bedroom as he let out a brief huff.

“I don’t know what this memorial is… where do I go?”

Leo squinted his gaze, looking down at his feet as though he was pondering deeply on what to say. “It’s… down the corridor here. Take a left at the end and then another left. The room would be on the far-right side.” He guided, sounding distant as he gave directions.

Caden didn’t quite want to pry, listening as he quickly ran down the hallway. He couldn’t stay in one spot too long, not when his cloak was inside his room that Casey kicked him out of.

Lucky for him, it seemed no one was around. Must be all together in the cafeteria getting food and drinks. Caden turned another left, slowing down when he saw an open archway on the right. It looked dark but he did see some light illuminating.

He strides inside, pushing apart some curtains as he widens his eyes at the sight of the unfamiliar room. It was full of pictures, ones of the four brothers, with April, Casey and another human woman. Some old, some new-ish looking.

Candlelight sitting on the edges of some rock slabs. In the middle of the pictures was a photograph of a rat mutant. One that Caden recognised to be Splinter from the time he saw those brief memories from Leo being with his father.

“This… this is the memorial?” He mumbled to himself, taking a careful look around as Leo remained silent, though Caden could feel the heavy weight of Leo’s hidden feelings.

Sadness. Regret. Fondness.

And something else that Caden couldn’t quite pinpoint.

“Oh, you got here before us.” The sudden voice of Mikey had Caden jump, turning around and seeing the three brothers walk in, each taking a moment to gaze around the place. Raph hesitantly stepped towards Caden, smiling awkwardly.

“Um… do you remember this place? Who that is?” Raph curiously questioned, motioning over to Splinter’s picture. Caden bit his inner cheek, while he didn’t actually know Splinter, he only remembered him because of Leo.

But he also didn’t think it was wise to show Raph or any of the others that he remembered him. Not when he really didn’t.

So, without saying much he focused his gaze to the side, making Raph frown but hum quietly. “All right boys, let’s have a turtle pile.” Raph grins, cheering up as he walks in the centre of the room, laying down comfortably on his plastron as Mikey laughs excitedly, jogging over and taking a spot to lay down on Raph’s shell.

“Come on you two!” Mikey encouraged Donnie and Caden, the latter twisting his face up for a second in confusion. Donnie huffed out a long breath, making his way over and taking a spot to lean against Raph’s side.

There was only space left. That being next to Donnie, near Raph’s head.

Caden looks to Leo through the mindscape, unsure what to do. Leo gazed down back at him. “Go on…” He muttered, which surprised Caden, thinking that Leo was going to argue with him about how much of a waste of time this would be.

“But… this is your thing, isn’t it? With your brothers.”

“It is… but as I said. I don’t deserve it. You go…” Leo replied, turning away from the view which had Caden feeling more anxious on what choice to make.

“Leo. Come on.” Donnie pouts, folding his arms over his plastron like an impatient child.

Caden shifted his body to face the brothers taking a few hesitant steps. He stood in front of Donnie, slowly crouching down as he shuffled his way to lean against Raph’s side. Stiff and awkward at what to exactly do.

And then, he recoils when Raph’s bulky tail curls up, pushing both Donnie and Caden closer against him as Caden stares at the oldest brother in shock. “Just relax. Take a nap.” Raph mumbles, yawning and using his arms as a makeshift pillow for his head. Mikey also breathed out comfortably, sprawling his arms and legs over Raph as he lay on his plastron.

“Well, no point in fighting this.” Donnie muttered to himself, closing his eyes while having his arms crossed. Even so, Caden could see the way Donnie’s body relaxed, losing any tension he had.

Caden looked down at Raph’s tail, watching it carefully. “Leo… what should I—“ He turns around in his mindscape, only to find the slider sitting away in the back, distancing himself from him.

He was going to be no help.

Caden tried to find a comfortable position, turning on his sides but nothing felt right. He was about to just maybe wriggle his way out, head back to the bedroom and kick out Casey.

“Whoa!”

Out of nowhere, he felt Raph’s large hands grabbing his torso and pulled him down, one arm over his side, like he was cuddling a toy.

Caden blinked widely, groaning softly as he tried to wriggle free. But Raph had a tight grip on him.

Caden began to stop wriggling, giving up as he sighs through his nose. He took another glance at Raph’s sleeping figure.

Caden looked away. He felt… safe. Comfortable the more he let his body become less stiff. This wasn’t so bad he supposed… it felt nice.

So nice that Caden’s eyes began closing. Another nap won’t hurt. His breathing evened out, snoring lightly and softly as he did hear someone purr. But he wasn’t too sure on who exactly it was.

So, this was a turtle pile… he can see why the brothers liked it. Or at least 3 of them…

---

Days passed, and Caden and Casey kept their little secret of harbouring a Krang Hound pretty well if Caden does say so himself.

The pup barely did much, just ate and slept and played around the room. It kept Caden occupied enough to keep his brain awake and stimulated as he rubbed its belly, or played fetch with one of Leo’s knick knacks he had laying around. Much to the annoyance of the older slider who’d even tried to take control a few times to stop the games.

Casey returned during the lunch rush, grabbing what he could fit in his pockets for the pup who had taken a liking to him fairly quickly. Which was no surprise since Casey was giving it free food.

It was close to coming to be a week since returning from the scouting mission. And bringing this guy into base, Caden wasn’t sure how he was going to keep this much up for longer, someone was bound to discover the pup.

And Leo’s paranoia was nowhere near helping him. Pacing back and forth in his head as he mumbled about treason, and laws that the base should probably start placing. Caden wanted nothing more than to smack Leo, tell him to shut up.

He could do that. He had the power to.

But he didn’t. Slowly coming to realising that, shit, this was crazy. Caden could see what they could do. And while he knew this pup was nowhere at the threat level of an adult Hound, the Resistance wouldn’t see what he sees.

They’d probably kill it without a second thought.

He shuddered, not liking that depressing thought passing by in his head as he narrowed his eyes in focus at the Krang pup who was sniffing around the room, exploring anything new as Caden remained on the bed, just watching. Just thinking.

What should he do?

“I’ve given you plenty of advice on what to do. But you haven’t listened to any of it.” Leo scolded from afar, arms crossed with a deadpan expression as Caden let out an exhausted sigh at him. 

“I’m not killing it, and neither are you. I don’t want it to die.”

“Is there really any choice? Look, you don’t want it dead? Then take it outside of the base, back into the, uh… wild? Let nature take its course.”

Caden bit his lip, he… he thought about it. Let nature decide if this pup would survive or not in the harsh apocalyptic environment. 

“No… no. I’m just panicking. And your nagging doesn’t help me.” He hisses up at Leo who rolls his eyes at him.

“My nagging? Please…” He scoffed, acting like this was just an argument between him and his brother with the way they’re acting.

“Chirp!”

Caden blinked as he looked ahead when he heard the noise, to see the pup tugging on a loose strip of fabric that hung out from a box within the open wardrobe, as though they were playing tug of war.

Caden tilted his head, getting off the bed and making his way over as he pulled the box out. “What’s this?” He mumbles, opening the box and widening his eyes.

A blue mask.

Leo’s blue mask.

He looked back inside the box and spotted a bunch of ancient looking junk that Leo must have kept over the years. “Comic books?” Caden mumbles, picking up one as it reads on the cover in bold colourful letters, Jupiter Jim.

“Hey! Put that back. Those are limited edition.” Leo scolded, quickly taking control of the arms and forcing Caden to drop them back down.

Caden rolls his eyes, glancing down at the blue mask that the Krang pup had tugged out, he picks it up, quietly contemplating as he gazes back and forth between the fabric and the pup.

…

……

That’s it!

Caden grinned, turning to the pup who made a clicking noise out of curiosity as it sat in front of Caden. “This is the perfect way to let the Resistance know that this guy is not a threat.” He assured out loud, tying the fabric around the neck of the hound who let its tongue loll out as it panted happily, not understanding what was going on.

Caden stepped back once he was done, proudly propping his hands on his hips as he eyed their appearance. The pup wore Leo’s mask like a neckerchief around his neck. A makeshift collar in a way.

“Absolutely not. Take it off.” Leo demanded, irked at the sight. Grimacing at the way the too-long mask tails pooled on the dirty floor beneath its feet.

“Oh, come on. Look, it’s adorable.” Caden smirked, leaning slightly towards Leo who scowled and leaned away. The Krang pup sniffed the blue mask, sneezing briefly and Caden softly chuckled.

“Think they like it.”

“I don’t.”

“Shut up.”

The door suddenly creaks open, making both mutants flinch as they turn around, to their abrupt shock it wasn’t Casey who opened the door. It was Mikey.

“Hey, is everything okay in here? I brought you some breakfast—“

The pup perked up at the open door, letting out an eager chirp as it ran straight towards the unguarded exit that Caden and Casey were always mindful to block with a foot when they opened it to keep the hound inside. “Mikey! Close the door!” Caden shouted, but Mikey blinked, stupefied and confused until he looked down, letting out a startled yelp as the Krang hound darted between his legs and out of Leo’s room.

“Was that a Krang hound?” Leo’s brother muttered in shock, rubbing the back of his head. Caden hurriedly pushed past him, tripping over his own legs in the rush as he stumbled into the wall ahead before he redirected himself with a push off the wall and chased after the pup.

“No! Get back here!” He called out, watching the pup chirp excitedly as it ran down corridors, passing the bewildered and startled yokai and humans who screamed when they realized what the creature was. Was it running faster?

 

“KRANG!”

“IT'S A KRANG HOUND!”

“Get the blasters!”

“Hunt it down!”

 

Caden felt his breathing pick up, pushing past people, uncaring if they saw him. Uncaring if he didn’t have his cloak.

Get the pup. Save the pup.

“Stop running damn it!” Caden hissed out, almost colliding into a wall when the pup turned a sharp left. Its paws pattered against the ground, tiny tail wagging as the streak of blue from the mask trailed behind it as it zoomed by others, followed by the figure of a familiar, younger turtle that resembled Master Leonardo chasing after.

“Come on, please!” He begs out, skidding to a halt when Raph comes out of the room from the side, looking puzzled at the commotion until he sees Caden.

“Leo?” He uttered in surprise, he saw a flash of purple and blue on the ground, causing him to look down and jump back in bewilderment when the Krang pup chirruped in greeting as it ran by.

“What the hell?!”

His pupils wide and mouth hung open as Caden inwardly groaned and ran after. “Sorry Raph!” He exclaimed, as the oldest brother stammered in shock.

“W-what is… L-Leo!” He called after him.

“I’ll explain later!” Caden responded back just as quickly, turning the corner as the pup weaved through the crowd. His feet skidded and slipped as he tried to find a way through and keep up, even using his hands to propel himself forwards off the ground when he had to dodge and turn at a steep angle.

It headed to the cafeteria when the door was opened by panicked and running base members. How had no one tripped over the small creature was a question that Caden didn’t have a chance to think about as he dashed through the doors. He stopped in the middle, pinwheeling his arms so he didn't fall face first from the momentum and looked around with sweat beading on his body.

Where was the pup?!

“It’s in here! Where’s my gun!”

He whips his head towards the shout, relief and panic warring in his gut when he sees the pup on its hind legs, tail wagging and chirping up at a human man who stood on a table to keep away.

“Get it away!”

“Shoot it!”

Caden inhales sharply at the words, watching the scared man reach for his blaster that was strapped at his hip.

“No!” Caden screamed as he sprinted over, for a moment he felt a surge of unfamiliar power coursing through him, like he was lighter, faster and stronger.

His marks glowed and pulsed like a dim light as sparks of blue bounced off him. Just for a second that is, as he dove forward and shielded the pup with his body, limbs shaking as he braced for the pain of a bullet or laser to hit him instead.

But nothing came.

He cracks open one eye, wondering if maybe he was dead already, and it was just a painless and quick act. But when he looked up, he tensed and froze at the sight of Donnie standing next to the guy, his hand on the barrel of the gun in a steel grip, holding it up and away so that the blast wouldn’t touch Caden as he stared down at him with a piercing gaze.

“What is going on?” Donnie grits out, looking even more annoyed as the cafeteria suddenly becomes heavy with silence, with only a few murmurs of voices. Caden gulps, looking around his surroundings, seeing everyone watching and staring.

Looking at him.

No… he’s seen. People can see him.

He was told to stay hidden, and he can’t even do that. He’s useless, Leo was right, he was good for nothing if he was seen.

His chest felt heavy, his throat squeezing as he choked on oxygen. He’s so stupid… stupid, stupid, stupid—

A whine snapped him out of it, and he inhaled sharply, looking down to see the pup eyeing him with big, innocent round eyes, head tilted as they pawed at his plastron between his arms.

Caden smiled at it, his rising panic fading away like dust as he took a breath, patting the Krang pup. He was fine, there’s no need to panic. Not when this little guy is his priority right now.

He realised he couldn’t hide anymore, not when he left his cloak back in the room. He gripped the pup gently as he slowly sat up, uncurling himself as he revealed them.

Donnie took a step back in shock, before narrowing his eyes.

“What is that…?”

Caden holds them closer, standing back up to his feet as he clears his throat and gives an awkward and cooked smile.

“Uh… a Sloppy Joe?”

Even Leo face palmed at him. Whether he was actually trying to lie or ease the mood, it hadn’t worked. Caden could tell no one was pleased by his attempt at a joke.

Donnie felt his forehead throb at this whole scenario he was witnessing first hand. The gun creaked in his grip before he let go, glaring at the human as they scrambled backwards off the table and into the crowd.

“You… you…!” He began to raise his voice, inhaling air to probably start shouting, but he didn’t get a chance, not when whispers from the resistance members gathered flooded the cafeteria one by one.

 

“Is that… Master Leonardo?”

“It can’t be… but I think it is.”

“Did he get shorter?”

“Why does he look like that?”

 

The brief sound of someone across the room getting slapped was followed after that last comment. Another voice hissed. “You can’t just say that!”

Caden stiffens at the attention, he didn’t like it. Holding the Krang pup tighter to his plastron who let out a curious whine. Donnie blinks, processing the situation. He scanned the area, his eyes settling upon his brothers and April in the crowd as they looked just as confused as he did.

This was not something that the rest of the base needed to see. This was a family matter. Donnie looks to Draxum who had been watching from afar, gesturing for him to jump in and distract the crowd. The yokai rolled his eyes but cleared his throat and stepped forward.

“What are you standing around in my cafeteria for? You all have jobs to do! Go! Begone!”

The crowd begrudgingly dispersed, murmuring and groaning could be heard from everyone as Donnie focused his attention on his friends and family, raising his hand out and gesturing towards the back door from the kitchen.

They nod in understanding, quickly following the crowd out the room. Caden watched in confusion, before he winced briefly when Donnie tightly grabbed his arm and dragged him along.

“Come with me.” The soft shell grumbled out, furrowing his brows as he tugs Caden along to enter the kitchen. Caden used his other arm to hold the Krang pup close, who had its tongue hanging out.

“Donnie, I—“

“Quiet, kid.” Leo snapped before Caden could utter more words out. He listened, shame growing in his stomach as he quietly let Donnie lead him out through a backdoor and down a corridor away from prying eyes.

Taking a few left and right turns before ending up in front of one of Donnie's labs. He placed his hand on the scanner, the doors automatically opening as he brought Caden inside.

Mikey, Raph and April were already waiting for them as Donnie let go of Caden who stood in the middle, gulping when their eyes settled on him.

“Okay, talk. Now. Why is there a Krang Hound in the base?” Raph questions first, eyes narrowed to slits beneath his furrowed brows and crossing his arms, Caden looked away sheepishly.

“…I saved it.”

April raised an incredulous eyebrow at him, “Saved it…? Hold on, is this one of the Krang pups we saw when we were out?” She inquired with obvious disbelief as Donnie huffed a little bitterly.

“And you wonder why I said he shouldn’t go out yet.”

“Donnie.” Raph warns, not wanting to deal with a squabble between his brother and April. Caden narrowed his eyes at them, gaining some confidence as he looked at the pup.

“I don’t see what the big deal is. It’s a baby!”

He holds it out for them, the group flinching back briefly out of instinct as the Krang pup blinked at them, tail wagging and tongue licking over its lips.

 

 

Leo couldn’t help but stifle a chuckle escaping his lips, turning away from the view to hold it together as he let out a laugh. Slapping his knee for a second at their reaction to a little pup. While yes, he wasn’t all for keeping the pup, but even he knew it wasn’t dangerous at the moment.

“It’s not a threat.” Caden adds, Donnie grimaces as he leans forward.

“Yet! You do understand that babies grow right?” He states, face deadpan like it should be obvious.

Caden rolls his eyes at him as he glances at Leo in the mindscape. “You and him are so much alike when you won’t listen to me.”

“It’s a twin thing.”

Shaking his head he brings the pup back in closer to his plastron, absentmindedly scratching its head as the creature chirps delightfully. “Look, I’m not changing my mind. It’s staying here with us. We can train it! Think about all of the possibilities with a Krang Hound on our side.” He smiles proudly, looking at Donnie quickly.

“Have you never once been curious about how they work? How they grow? This is a once in a lifetime opportunity for you to observe a Krang Hound up close and personal!”

“I…” He raised a hand like he was about to argue against Caden's point when he paused, instead moving it to his chin as he contemplated the idea.

Donnie, while he didn’t want to admit it, was interested in this. “I suppose it would be revolutionary to know more about these animals.” He huffs out, crossing his arms and glancing away.

Caden looks to April next, “Think about how much easier it would be hunting and scavenging with it by your side. Alerting you to danger as it scouts ahead.” He informs, immediately noticing the way April perks up.

“That… would be helpful.”

Caden turns to Mikey next, “And you… well, you like animals right?” He sweats as Mikey beams happily and nods.

“I do think it’s pretty cute.” He coos, walking closer and making ‘aweing’ noises as the pup watches the turtle before playfully trying to bite his finger that wagged in front of his face.

Mikey laughs as Raph looks between everyone. Clearly, they were all interested in keeping a Krang Hound around. “Look, uh… Leo—“ 

“Caden.”

“Right, Caden. Um… how do you expect to know what this hound could do? What if it attacks us and kills us?”

Caden frowns, hugging the animal closer to his chest as he scowled. “It won’t. I’ll make sure.” He assures, but Raph was clearly not convinced, his foot tapping in a stressful manner.

“Look, I’m just not sure if it’s a wise idea.” Raph spoke his mind, walking over as he reached out to possibly grab the pup. Caden widens his eyes before he glares, quickly raising one hand out and slapping Raph’s palms away. Hissing at him while the snapper backed up in surprise.

Everyone stared at Caden’s hiss, even Leo was a bit taken aback as he leaned away slightly, noticing how Caden in the mindscape had a dark look on his face, glaring ahead.

His expression in the mindscape matched the one he had in the real world. The pup looked over to Caden, tilting its head before looking back to the others and mimicking what Caden had done.

A small hiss escaping its throat, followed by a scrunched up expression as it tried to copy Caden’s face.

Caden sighs, patting the pup on the head as he relaxes a little. “Sorry, I just… don’t want you to take it away.”

He frowns at the floor, Raph feels his heart pinching as he tries to think of what to say. What to do. Normally Leo made these decisions, but given the circumstances, it was up to Raph right now.

Mikey grins, leaning against Raph’s arm and gesturing over to Caden. “Aw, I say give it a go. It’s a baby, and they seem to have a good, strong bond. Maybe raising it won't be so bad?” He speaks what he believed to be right, walking back towards Caden and the pup.

“Can I hold it?” Mikey smiles, eager to cuddle the pup. “Um… sure.” Caden blinks, trusting Mikey as he gently hands the pup over. The Krang pup let out a tiny hiss again, still trying to mimic what they saw Caden do earlier.

But it was more adorable than threatening.

“Aw! We always wanted a pet when we were little!”

Raph shakes his head, scanning the others for their final decisions. No one argued against it and given how Caden is quite attached to it. It was obvious that they had no choice.

“Oh, I can’t believe this is happening… fine! It can stay with us.”

Caden recoils out of shock, before he couldn’t help but smile, one that he hadn’t done before in front of others as he looks to the pup, “Hear that?! You can stay!” He grins, placing his face closer to the pup as Mikey cradled it like a baby.

The pup clicks and churrs happily, licking at Caden’s snout. 

Mikey smiles, looking down and touching the blue mask. “Is the mask supposed to be a collar? It’s cute!” He coos, rubbing its belly as the pup whined happily at the scratch.

“It was a last-minute thing. It’s like a beacon for you guys to not shoot it.”

“If it wears blue, don’t shoot. Got it.” April smiles, nodding along as Donnie hums thoughtfully and leans a little closer towards Mikey.

“So… does it have a name? Or are we just calling it?” He questions, the attention back on Caden who blinked.

“Name… uh…”

He looks to the pup who looked back at him. “Fluffy? No… that doesn’t work…” He mumbles, hand under chin, tilting his head side to side as though he was trying to rattle his brain for ideas.

What could he name them?

“Stripes? No… oh! What about, Purple? Hm, no.”

Each name he said, was making the other’s watch with blank looks. Has Leo always sucked at naming things? Then again, they do remember his hachi-machi phrase.

“Wait! I got it!” Caden announces, clicking his finger as he grabs the pup from Mikey and holds it up in the air.

“Tova!”

The pup let out a confused noise, before it quirks its lips up and chirrups in response, its tail wagging at the name.

Leo smacks the podium in disbelief at his family.

“They’re seriously letting you keep it?!”

“What can I say? I’m just that convincing.”

Donnie clears his throat, pulling up a holographic screen as he scrolls through it. “Quick question, do we have the supplies to feed another mouth that’s going to grow up to rival Raph’s size in a few years?” He monotonously inquired, looking around as they remained silent.

April sighs, “I’ll go on another supply run in the morning.” 

Notes:

This is one of the rare crack chapters. Enjoy it while you can guys-

Chapter 15: [The One They See]

Summary:

They think he’s Leo.

Everyone does.

The leader of the Resistance. The fearless one that helps boost people's confidence when the tough gets going.

He was supposed to be Leo. He’s meant to be Leo. Leo, Leo, Leo, Leo—

Notes:

Didn’t have time to draw anything for this chapter but PLEASE feel free to make your own art and idk tag me in it or something. Please I’m begging for fanart for this chapter and series in general. On my knees—

 

APOLOGISE FOR ANY GRAMMAR MISTAKES THAT WERE MADE, I TYPE PRETTY FAST AND OFTEN DON’T SEE THEM UNTIL I ACTUALLY PUBLISH THE CHAPTER. THEN I’D TRY AND FIX ANY MISTAKES WHEN I SEE ONE.

Leo stood, arms aching with the effort of continuing to hold them out, chest heaving with dread. He’s covered in scratches and coated in dirt. Twin katanas trembling faintly in his grip.

Prime towered before him, cloaked in shadow, his mech suit clinking with each step. At each step he moved. His eyes burned with cruel precision, tracking every faltering breath Leo took.

“You’ve lasted longer than I expected, Leonardo .” Prime said, his voice calm, sinister and almost curious. The way Leo’s name rolled off his tongue was taunting. “But you’re tired.”

Leo didn’t answer. He couldn’t. Blood dripped from his mouth, and from his head, clouding his swirling vision. His arm, the left one was numb, no doubt dislocated when he was hurled through rocks. Muscles screamed with every twitch.

He took a single step forward, only to collapse to his knees, exhaustion weighing on him as he dropped his swords. Prime chuckled cruelly down at him, he raised his foot, and slammed it down on Leo who cried out when his body was pressed deeper into the earth.

“Wretched pest!”

Pest. That’s what Leo was. While he’d never told anyone, the words from Prime affected him quite deeply, he’d been called a pest enough times in his life that he’d begun to believe it. 

Leonardo was a pest .

And he knew there was nothing he could do.

Leo glanced up, vision blurred as he noticed the raised foot once more from Prime, he closed his eyes ready to be met with pain once more, but nothing came. Prime’s form vanished into mist when his foot almost collided into Leo.

When Leo opened his eyes he breathed a sharp inhale. He was in the med bay now, staring down at his beloved father who looked quite ill. His sons and friends surrounded his bed as Leo stood in the middle, silent and observing.

“My son…” Splinter called out, focusing on Leo whose lips trembled. “My baby blue…” Splinter added, his voice drowsy and low as he reached out for Leo.

“D-dad—!” Leo choked out, slightly diving towards his open arms, only for the entire room to change again, he was stuck in the void now. Dark and alone as he fell to his knees, pressing his hands to his face to try and stifle his sobs.

I’m sorry…

---

Caden startled awake slightly when he felt something wet on his cheek. He looked up at the ceiling, only to be met with the face of a Krang pup, panting with its tongue sticking out and letting out chirps of greeting.

Caden took a moment to register where he was, letting out a tiny smile when Tova, his pet, licks him again to wake up. “Okay, okay, I’m up. Calm down.” He mumbled, gently pushing Tova away from him so that he could sit up in bed.

He stretched his arms out, letting out an amused hum when Tova sat in his lap, tail wagging and blinking up at Caden as the slider pats them on the head, giving the attention it was obviously craving for.

Tova let out a gentle churr in response, settling itself into Caden’s lap more, the young turtle finding the petting of the Krang pup soothing… but only a little.

All because now he felt a pressure in his chest that wasn’t there before when he fell asleep last night after convincing the others to keep Tova.

His head throbbed, recalling whatever it was he saw earlier. A nightmare? Memories? But not his. They were Leo’s, and they were… painful? Sad? It was hard to tell exactly, but he knew it was definitely making him feel uneasy. 

Was Leo okay?

He hadn’t said anything when he awoke. Was he even around right now? Maybe he was strolling somewhere in the void space, getting his thoughts together before he’d appear by Caden’s side again. 

Tova, chirping loudly as he nudged at Caden’s plastron, grabbed his attention once more. “What? Did you want something?” Caden inquired, tilting his head as Tova jumped off the bed, giving Caden a moment to tense as he watched to make sure Tova would be okay jumping from something so much higher.

Thankfully, they were perfectly fine and running towards the door, pawing at it. With a relieved sigh, Caden got up, grabbing his cloak and tossing it over his shoulders. “You hungry? Want some breakfast?” He smiled down at the little pup, who still had Leo’s mask comfortably tied around its neck. 

He picks up the pup, not wanting Tova to run off again as he reaches out to open the door with his free hand. “Let’s go get something for you to eat.” He mumbles under his breath, pulling the hood up as he holds the pup in his arms, walking in the direction of the cafeteria.

Whether he didn’t realise it or ignored it, he passed by ogling eyes focused on him and Tova. Whispers among the Resistance members trailed after him as they stopped what they were doing to watch him walk by.

Caden did feel the stares once he reached the cafeteria, how could he not when the moment he entered the room, all eyes were on him, the room echoing the silence as he gulped. He forgot that most people who were there yesterday actually saw his face. And saw how he protected a Krang pup.

This wasn’t good. People in the base now know about him it seems. The lingering eyes made him feel uneasy and uncomfortable as he slowly walked over to the cafeteria line, grabbing a tray with one free hand, making sure to not drop Tova who couldn’t read the room when they let out excited clicking noises.

“Shh…” Caden gently pats Tova to calm them down from getting too loud as he keeps his head down, moving through the line, the tray wobbling slightly in his hand. His grip on Tova tightened just a bit, grounding himself in the warmth and weight of the tiny Krang pup that nestled against his cold, hard plastron.

He can still feel their eyes. Could hear their whispers now, behind half covered mouths and over steaming cups of rationed coffee.

 

“That’s him, right? The one from yesterday—“

“Did you see how he shielded it?”

“Protecting that thing? After what their species has done to us?”

“He looks so much like Master Leonardo… is that really him?”

 

Caden’s breath accelerated for a moment, his eyes unblinking and body frozen on the spot. This was different now… people saw him. And they were curious more now than they were before when he was just a passing figure that hung around the brothers.

They think he’s Leo.

Everyone does.

The leader of the Resistance. The fearless one that helps boost people's confidence when the tough gets going.

He was supposed to be Leo. He’s meant to be Leo. Leo, Leo, Leo, Leo—

Tova chirps, almost jumping out of his arms when Draxum placed some food on the tray, sending Caden back to reality as he looked up at the yokai.

“You're spacing out. I understand that you’re new at this, but you’re going to hold up the line if you don't get moving.”

Caden flinched and quickly mumbled an apology before scurrying away to a table that was empty. Tova, blissfully unaware, continued chirping and wiggling in his arms, eyes locked on the scrambled mix of rehydrated protein and rationed food being slopped onto trays. The pup’s tail flicked excitedly, tongue poking out in anticipation.

Caden forced a weak chuckle. “You really don’t get it, huh?” He muttered.

He sat down quickly, back to the wall, instincts trained from the moment he stepped out of the tube to hide away. Tova immediately tried to climb onto the table.

“Nope.” Caden scolded gently, guiding the pup back into his lap. “You eat down here.” He lightly scolds, grinning playfully as Tova blinked up at him. Then promptly chirped in defiance.

Caden smiled despite himself, cutting off a piece of fruit and holding it out. “Spoiled little gremlin.”

As Tova ate happily, Caden finally let himself breathe—but only a little.

Still no sign of Leo edging his way back into his mind, but the lingering memories of that dream he had ached at the back of his mind.

He pressed his fingers to his temples.

It hadn’t felt like a dream.

Whatever it was… he knew it was real. Leo was hurting. He just didn’t realise it was by that much.

Or worse—if anyone else noticed.

He looked down at Tova, who had curled up beside him, tiny tail wagging gently.

“Do you think he’s okay?” He whispered. “I felt something. Like… like I was there. Inside his head or something. I haven’t felt like that before.”

Tova blinked slowly. Letting out a soft trill.

Comforting. Assured.

Caden sighed, brushing his fingers across the little mask still tied snuggly around the pup’s neck.

Leo’s mask.

He clenched his fist.

Where are you?

---

It was cold again.

Not the kind of cold that bit the skin—but the kind that gnawed at the soul.

Leo stood in the middle of the endless blackness, eyes half-lidded, barely breathing. The memory still clung to him—Prime’s voice, Splinter’s weak arms reaching, the word pest echoing like a curse. It was a never ending loop.

“You’re tired… ”

“You’re a pest… ”

“You’re nothing .”

He tried to push those thoughts down, tried to stand straight, but it felt like a mountain rested on his shoulders. His legs trembled. His hand moved up to his side where the haunting memory of pain still throbbed.

This wasn’t real. 

But it was.

He felt it. And he believed it.

“Why are you hiding?”

The voice wasn’t his own.

Leo looked up—surprised. His eyes scanned the void, cautious, but it wasn’t Prime.

A reflection of himself stepped forward.

Or rather— an idea of himself. Regal posture, clear eyes, blades shining, looking like he’d never failed once in his life. The Leo people expected.

The Leo he used to be.

“You always do this.” The reflection said. “You break, then disappear, thinking no one will notice. But they always notice. Just take a look at Caden”

Leo’s jaw clenched. “You’re not real.”

“No.” The other Leo said, smiling bitterly. “But that doesn’t make me wrong.”

He stepped closer, looking down at his other self with an expression a mix between pity and disappointment.

“They think you’re still out there leading. Caden’s the one carrying that weight right now. He doesn’t even know if you’re coming back, but he still gets up and puts on the act— your act.”

Leo flinched before glaring harshly at his other self. “I didn’t ask him to.”

“No. But he’s doing it anyway.” The doppelgänger paused. “So when are you going to stop wallowing and start acting like the person he’s trying to be?”

Leo’s fists clenched at his sides.

The void rumbled.

 

Caden blinked hard as a sudden chill washed over him. Goosebumps prickled on his arms under his cloak. Something shifted—like a ripple inside his chest.

Then—

“Caden?”

A voice snapped him back.

He looked up, startled. April stood at the edge of the table, tray in hand and concern in her eyes. She glanced briefly at Tova before settling her gaze on him.

“You alright?” She asked. “You’ve been staring at that spot for five minutes.”

“I… I’m fine…” Caden lied, voice soft. “Just tired.”

April didn’t believe him, but she didn’t push. Tova chirped a greeting at her and rolled onto its side, tail wagging.

April offered a wary smile at the pup, then looked back to Caden. “Word's spreading fast. About what happened yesterday.”

“Yeah…” He said, keeping his voice low. “I figured that would happen.”

“They’re scared, Le—I mean, Caden. Most of them haven’t even seen a Krang this close without it trying to kill them.”

Caden nodded, rubbing at his temples again.

“I didn’t mean to cause trouble.” He murmured.

“I know.” April’s tone softened. “But now that they’ve seen you, protecting the very species that kill us… and looking like that without knowing the full story as to why you're suddenly younger again… it’s complicated. People don’t know how to feel.”

Caden looked away.

“Neither do I.”

A pause.

Tova, sensing the tension, chirped once and nestled back into Caden’s lap. He reached down and stroked the tiny head.

“Do you think I’m doing the right thing?” He asked quietly. “Trying to help them see something different? Something good?”

April looked at him with warmth and sadness in equal measure.

“I think you’re doing what you’ve always done, even if you don’t remember it Leo.”

Caden’s throat tightened.

“I’m not him.”

April faltered for a little bit, humming as she sighs. “Eat your food. It’s probably best if you don’t stay in one spot for too long.” She advised, turning away and walking off to give him the space he needed.

Tova let out a curious chirp at her retreating form.

Caden eyed the food, pushing it away. Losing his appetite as he sighs and rubs his neck. Where was Leo? It was too quiet for his liking. He frowns a bit at the lack of a familiar presence hanging around in his mind, he clicked his tongue at that.

He didn’t like how… how reliant he felt on Leo. Wanting to have him at least around in arms length in case Caden needed him—

Needed him… how ironic.

Tova chirps, bumping its snout against Caden’s fingers as they grab his attention, the young turtle giving a strained smile. “You finished eating?” He mumbled, looking at the tray. Some of it was eaten, though he figured Tova probably left some stuff for Caden to eat.

But Caden lost his appetite and shook his head. “Let’s get outta here.” He mumbles, picking up the Krang pup in his arms as he stands. He looked around the room, freezing for a moment when eyes were trained on him and Tova. But they all quickly looked away when they noticed his attention, hushed whispers echoing about.

He really didn’t like this. He much preferred it when he wasn’t in the spotlight. 

I gotta get out of here.

His head throbbed again, chest feeling tight and heavy as he dashed out of the cafeteria, breath quickening as he slowly came to a walking pace once he’d turned down an empty corridor.

His walk was stiff, footsteps quick against the cold floor of the base as he clutched Tova close to his plastron. The little Krang pup was quiet, but kept their eyes focused on Caden, watching him.

Caden could feel his pulse throb, feeling it so clear that he felt a little sick.

“I’m not him…” He repeated the comment under his breath from his early conversation with April. He remembered her response, and hated how much it stung him.

‘Even if you don’t remember it, Leo…’

Shut up…

He bit his lip, shaking his head to try and clear his spiralling mind. He felt so tense, so twitchy as he was probably squeezing Tova too tight. The pup made no noise though of discomfort.

Caden’s eyes briefly looked to the side of the wall, stopping abruptly when he saw his reflection on a shiny surface of a blacked out window that led to another room.

He caught a glimpse of his face.

A blue mask.

Leo’s mask.

He didn’t move, and just stared. Body frozen stiff, and legs feeling like jello. 

The reflection didn’t blink. Didn’t breathe.

Caden’s heart hammered faster and his throat felt increasingly dry.

“…Leo?” He whispered at his own image, barely audible.

No answer.

But he could feel something now, not the chill from earlier, not the brief flicker of pain from the nightmare-ish memories. It was deeper this time. Sharper.

Shakily and hesitantly, he stretched his tridactyl hand out to rest against the glass. Frowning as his arm that held Tova tightened around the animal.

“Where the hell are you?”

And somewhere, in that big space of void in his mind, Leo had knelt to the floor, his hand clutching his plastron, gasping quietly. The echo of Caden’s voice wasn’t loud, but it did cut through the static, through the self-hatred and the numbness.

He could feel the young slider.

Leo’s fingers flexed, scraping across the void floor as though he was trying to ground himself with something to hold onto.

That pressure. The kind that would gnaw at the soul wasn’t gone, but it pulsed now, almost like a heartbeat. A rhythm he hadn’t heard in awhile ever since being transferred over to this body.

Caden was reaching for him.

But it hurt .

Because Leo didn’t know if he deserved it. Didn’t know if he deserved having someone to ask for him. He was a mess, he was only 30, and yet he had so much baggage to carry.

Why would someone like Caden, a young slider who had only recently awoken from stasis for 17 years, a new mutant, a teen, who had to put up with Leo’s presence, be reaching out for him?

“What are you doing, oh Fearless leader?”

That other Leo, the one that decided to invade Leo’s own mind stood behind him, crowding him. Barely giving him room to breathe.

“Can’t you get up? He’s calling for you…”

Leo growls softly, shaking his head stubbornly. “Shut up. You don’t know a damn thing.”

It was quiet after that, besides the heavy thudding that Leo felt in his chest. Then… he looked up and while it was blurry, he saw in the distance a figure, and his mind immediately knew it was Caden.

Caden at the controls. But he was far away. And Leo didn’t have the voice to shout for him. He just watched, sticking to the shadows as Caden was focused on the outside world.

The apparition stood beside him, before they circled him like a vulture, taunting him.

“You seem to put up your armour when you leave, and you leave because you’re certain of who you want to be…”

Leo tenses, mouth parted slightly to argue back but he just couldn’t form the words. His throat closed up as he instead let out a shaky sigh, breath quickening.

Damn it, Leo. Pull yourself together…

He tried to tell himself, trying to get up but he felt rooted down. Feeling sweaty, he could tell the apparition of himself was observing him, scrutinizing him like he was a nuisance . A mistake .

A pest.

....

“Well, if it isn’t the Krang sympathiser.”

Huh?

Leo perked up, that voice wasn’t his or Caden’s. It came from the outside world, and he saw ahead the vision Caden was looking at through his eyes.

A group of four Resistance members came walking over. Taller. And armed. Well, not entirely armed, they had knives hanging visible from their belts.

They were older. Mostly likely in their early 20s, or late teens. Two of them were yokai, and two humans. All males.

And they were clearly looking for trouble.

Caden, who snapped back to reality, looked over at them, tilting his head slightly as he backed up, holding Tova close.

“Can I help you…?”

The middle guy scoffs, a human with messy brown hair, a scar on his lip and two different coloured eyes. 

“Help us? Now you finally want to do that, Master Leonardo?”

Oh?

Oh.

Caden grimaced. They think he’s Leo. As always. But what confused him more was that if they thought he was Leo, why were they acting like this? Clearly annoyed with him. Wasn’t Leo a respected figure?

“You brought trouble to the base. All for this thing .”

He pointed a finger at Tova who blinked owlishly at him. “We saw what you did the other day. Protecting that creature. You think the Krang would do the same for one of us?” He spat out, glaring in annoyance.

Caden glared back, “Tova’s not like them.”

One of the yokai stepped forward, flabbergasted. “Tova? You named it? ” He laughed bitterly, “Did you lose your mind when you got shrunken down?” He smirks, as another muttered, “This is seriously Leonardo? How pathetic .”

That comment stung worse than it should’ve.

Caden clicked his tongue, he knew they didn’t know anything about the situation that he and Leo had. No one did. So he tried to walk past them, but a hand shoved him roughly against the wall, making him hiss in slight pain from the impact to his shoulder.

Shoving the hand away from him, he snapped at them. “Do you have to be so rough?! Jeez, so handsy.” He grumbled, rolling his shoulder slightly as the group blinked in confusion at his strange behaviour.

“ This is what the great leader of the Resistance has become? No wonder we’re losing people in this war.”

Leo narrowed his eyes, scoffing at the comment. “Asshole.”

Caden who of course didn’t hear Leo, didn’t even know he was around, rolls his eyes letting the comment escape his mouth before he could think.

“Asshole.”

“The hell did you say?” The man hisses, reaching out to grab Tova, as Caden widened his eyes and pulled himself back out of reach.

“Hey! Back off…” He warns, only to be once more shoved when he stepped forward.

“What are you going to do about it, huh?” The lead of this group grins, stepping closer. “Call for more of your Krang friends?” He taunted, grabbing the hood of Caden’s cloak and pulling it down over his face.

That’s it!

Caden hisses, slapping the hand off his cloak when he notices the hand was still close to his face. Instinctively he opened his mouth and tried biting it, but the hand was pulled away just in time to miss.

 

“Did he try to bite you?!”

“Dude, don't turtle bites hurt a lot?”

“I hear they can snap off bones .”

 

Caden blinks, more so shocked that he actually tried to bite someone. Twisting his face slowly in puzzlement. 

Why did I do that?

“He’s crazy. This is no leader! He’s psychotic.”

Caden didn’t respond, but his lips trembled. The comments started to get to him as he felt some kind of… tight emotion boil up in his stomach.

He wasn’t Leo. He couldn’t be Leo. But he needed Leo.

He needed someone, anyone. Because he was realising this was spiralling fast and going to get out of control if someone touched him again.

And as though his fears were heard, one of the members of this small group reached out and snatched his cloak, pulling him closer to them.

Caden closed his eyes and yelled in the mindscape.

“LEO!”

And Leo snapped his head up, eyes wide and lips firm.

The call.

Raw. Real.

Him.

Caden.

He needs my help.

Without a second thought, ignoring the apparition that faded away when Leo broke out of the frozen state and surged forward through the void, and the darkness that surrounded him broke like glass.

When Leo reached Caden at the podium, he grabbed his shoulder tightly, pulling him aside, a shocked look appeared on Caden’s face as Leo took over. Piloting the body and stepping in.

And the behaviour change was obvious, the group stiffened when Caden’s hand grasped at the arm that held him.

His voice was authoritative, low and screamed with silent warning towards the bullies.

“Hands off.”

The grip on the arm tightened, no doubt would leave a bruise as the yokai that held Caden let out a pained yelp, letting him go. But Leo, who wasn’t finished, used whatever strength he had to kick the leg out of the yokai, forcing him to kneel as he pulled the arm backwards over their head, discomfort and pain twisting their face clear as day when Leo glared down.

“This psychotic enough for ya?”

“I’m sorry…! Ow , please let me go. I didn’t mean to—“

Leo huffed, letting them go and stepping back for space. “Get the hell out of my face.” He ordered, and quickly the group fled. Leo stood silent, breathing in and out as he calmed down from the tension of the moment.

“You’re here…?”

Leo flinched, turning to the side in the mindscape as he looked down at Caden, who stared with wide eyes. The disbelief was obvious with the way he spoke.

Leo returned the look, but his expression softened for a second, reaching up to his neck and rubbing awkwardly.

“I heard you…”

Caden felt like his knees would buckle and give out, so he leaned against the controls, biting his lip and looking down at the ground.

“I… I thought you sort of left me. From what I saw of those memories…”

Leo swallowed in anxiousness, but took a deep breath.

“No… I didn’t leave. Not exactly. I guess I was just lost. Like that time you went ‘missing’, remember?”

Caden hesitantly nods, quiet as he hears Tova churr. Leo looked down at the Krang pup who he held in his other arm, raising a non-existent brow at the sight of Tova trying to… glare? Hissing, they kept their attention on where the bullies were previously crowding.

“Uh… here, take control. I did my part.” He clears his throat, moving aside so that Caden could take his spot. The young slider nods, letting out a small smile at the corner of his lips.

“Thanks for coming, old man.”

“Yeah, yeah. Whatever kid.”

Notes:

These two turtles really need a break

Chapter 16: [Two Minds, One Verdict]

Summary:

Caden’s expression softened only a fraction, his non-existent brow still furrowed, but the fire in his stance cooled just a little.

“It’s not fair.” He echoed, quieter. “But it’s the reality.”

They stood like that for a moment. Not enemies. Not friends. Just two souls trapped in one body, finally standing still long enough to look each other in the eye.

Notes:

The art in this chapter is done by me. But PLEASE feel free to make your own art and idk tag me in it or something—

APOLOGISE FOR ANY GRAMMAR MISTAKES THAT WERE MADE, I TYPE PRETTY FAST AND OFTEN DON’T SEE THEM UNTIL I ACTUALLY PUBLISH THE CHAPTER. THEN I’D TRY AND FIX ANY MISTAKES WHEN I SEE ONE.

Caden had felt immensely awkward since Leo came back. The two barely spoke as much as Caden thought they might have when Leo handed him back control of his body.

Leo looked like he had a lot on his mind when he spotted the crease between his eyes, and Caden wished he was able to see into his head on purpose, but it seemed sharing memories was not something that either of the two could control.

They were still learning as they went with this situation. But at the same time it's like they didn’t need to know more. Already having that intuitive gist of how to handle things. How they can share the body, what they could probably do.

Leo didn’t want to announce it right away, but he had felt something intimately familiar when Tova had first arrived at the base. Something that Leo knew all too well. 

Ninpo.

But it wasn’t from him. Caden had been the one to possess it. And while it was for a split second and Caden hadn’t seemed to notice what he did, Leo had a good front row view. And when he’s had Ninpo for years, only recently unable to use it, Leo knew that what he felt then was Ninpo.

He wasn’t quite sure if Caden had his own mystic powers or if that burst of energy was Leo’s. It did feel familiar to what Leo would feel when he had used his Ninpo before. But it was also different, in a strange and unidentifiable way?

Perhaps Leo is overthinking it.

He paced, brooding, caught in thoughts Caden couldn’t hear while the young slider walked around the base. Making sure to steer clear of any potential trouble like the last group.

Caden shuddered slightly, holding Tova close to his plastron as he recalled what Leo did to those bullies that decided to approach him. Caden was positive that if Leo hadn’t realised where he was, who he was around, he probably would’ve broken that guy's arm with the way he was bending it back.

Leo can be seriously scary. Caden had only just realised it, saw only a smidge of what Leo could potentially do to someone if he got ticked off. 

And he did it for him.

That was more shocking to Caden than he realised. He believed that Leo hated his guts, thought he was nothing more than a burden, someone that was in the way of his job of being a leader.

And yet, he protected him from his own people, his own Resistance. Caden called out to him and he actually responded to it. 

It confused the slider, unsure what to feel or think about that. Leo hadn’t said anything about that moment, either he was embarrassed or didn’t think it was important enough to even discuss it.

Whether that was a good thing or not was left open for one’s imagination.

Caden shifted Tova a little in his grasp, sighing and muttering out into the open space when the tense silence was beginning to feel suffocating, “You know… when those guys showed up…” He paused, shaking his head.

Leo quietly gazed down at him.

Caden kept going after a short moment, voice quiet, “You could’ve ignored it. Let them rough me up.”

“I didn’t—” Leo started, then cut himself off, teeth gritted. “You called out for me.”

“So?” Caden challenged, voice sharp but tired. “I didn’t think—I didn’t know you’d actually come.”

Leo didn’t respond at first. Then, “...I didn’t think I would either.”

That hit harder than it should have. Caden blinked, eyes narrowing. “Then why did you?”

Leo looked at him, taken by surprise by such a blunt question that he wasn’t too sure how to respond. “Because someone tried to hurt your body. Our body. And I—” He hesitated, fingers twitching at his sides, “I don’t know. I just moved.”

There was a beat of silence between them, until Caden scoffed. “You nearly dislocated that guy’s arm, Leo.”

“He deserved it.”

“Yeah, maybe. Still doesn’t explain why. You don't do things without reason.”

Leo faltered at the comment, opening and then closing his mouth, sighing as he lightly placed his palm against his temple. Caden had him there. Why did he do it? He should've had a reason. One that wasn’t just, ‘he deserved it’.

“I don’t know why I did it.” Leo finally said, quieter now. His voice dropped, like he wasn’t sure if he wanted Caden to hear. “I just... saw someone go after you and I reacted. Instinct, maybe.”

Caden tilted his head. “Instinct to protect me?”

Leo looked away.

Caden didn’t push further. He just sat there for a moment, slowly petting Tova in the real world, the small Krang pup nestled against his chest with a soft chuff. His thoughts swirled, but for once, they weren’t quite as loud. The tension in his shoulders eased just a little, until he sensed someone approaching.

Footsteps tapping from across the corridor. Light, but deliberate.

He didn’t look up until he heard her voice.

“Hey there, Slider.” Maya said gently.

Caden blinked, snapping out of his thoughts as he turned toward her. Maya gave a small wave, the edge of a smile on her face as she stopped a few feet away.

“Oh. Hey…?” He said, trying to sound casual, but his voice still carried a wobbly undertone.

“I’ve been looking for you.” She said, arms folded. “Well, not like looking, looking. Just noticed you’ve been, y’know… broody and lurking in dark corners. Which, not gonna lie, kind of fits the vibe.”

Caden raised an eyebrow. “I do not lurk.”

“You totally lurk.” She said with a small but noticeably playful smirk edging in on her voice, stepping closer. “But it’s okay. I won’t tell.”

He snorted despite himself, a half-smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. “I guess some of the Resistance members haven’t exactly given me a warm welcome.”

Maya shrugged, leaning casually against the nearby support beam. “They’re giving you trouble? Idiots. You think just because you’re different, they get to act like you’re a threat? That’s not how a rebellion works. We’re supposed to protect each other, not punch down others.”

Caden glanced at her, surprised at the fierceness in her tone.

“Are you always this passionate?”

“Only when I care.” Maya nudged her shoulder toward him. “And you’ve got a cute creature in your arms. So you’re worth defending.”

Tova chirped in approval, puffing up proudly in Caden’s arms like they knew they were being complimented.

“Traitor.” Caden muttered to Tova with a small smirk growing, then added more sincerely to Maya, “Thanks. Seriously. It’s been… weird.”

“I bet.” She said, eyes softening as she looked at him more closely. “You look tired.”

He laughed, short and a little bitter. “That obvious, huh?”

Maya tilted her head, brushing her hair behind one ear. “It’s okay not to have it all together.“

“Yeah…” Caden murmured, looking down at Tova. “It’s not easy. Still figuring out uh, everything.”

“I think you’re doing fine.” She said gently. “From what I’ve seen? You’re not just surviving. You’re adapting. That’s more than most people can say.”

Caden blinked, a warmth he hadn’t expected nor prepared to feel creeping up into his chest. No one had said that to him before. Not like that. Not without conditions.

He looked up at her, hesitating. “Why are you being nice to me?”

Maya smiled. “Because someone has to be. And honestly? I think you need a friend.”

Caden’s mouth parted slightly. He didn’t know what to say to that. A friend. The word felt unfamiliar. Foreign. And yet… comforting.

“I…”

Before he could form the words, a loud voice cut through the corridor behind him.

“Ah, there you are!”

Both Caden and Maya turned to see Mikey walking over, his cape fluttering behind him briefly before stopping next to Caden, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder with a small, strained smile.

“Sorry to interrupt you two, but I need you to come with me.” He gazed at Caden who blinked at him, puzzled, as Tova let out a whine of confusion.

“For what?” Caden inquired, his eyes somewhat narrowing loosely as Mikey glanced between him and then to Maya.

Rubbing his neck anxiously, “Ah, well… it’s a bit of a secret thing actually… uh…” He stumbled slightly over his words, not wanting to potentially hurt Maya’s feelings, but she seemed to already understand that it was between them and not for her ears.

“I’ll catch up with you later, okay?” She briefly placed a reassuring hand on Caden’s arm, sliding it down gently before walking away, Caden watching her go and he heard Leo mumble under his breath.

“Hm? What?” Caden turns to the older turtle who shrugged his shoulders, “Nothing. Just that… well, she’s getting friendly with you.” He informs what he assumes to be the obvious, giving a subtle grin, crossing his arms over his plastron.

Caden tilted his head, not understanding what he was hinting towards before he was pulled back to reality when Mikey cleared his throat. “Come on. The others are already gathered in the meeting room.” 

Without really saying much else, Mikey tugged at Caden’s arm to follow. The young mutant grunting softly at the pull before he held Tova tighter, “Others? Meeting room? Mikey, what’s going on?” He questions, rising suspicion gnawing away at him.

But the box turtle remained silent, turning corners and venturing further and further away from the busier sections of the Resistance base and into an area he was unfamiliar with.

The air felt tense, and Caden shuddered at the sudden shift of atmosphere. He sent a curious gaze to Leo in their shared mind, and he saw the way he looked anxious the more he slowly realised his surroundings.

“Fuck…”

Caden couldn’t help but swallow nervously, “Leo? What’s going on?” He repeated the question again, as the slider inhaled.

“You’ll be fine if you listen.” He replied, suddenly getting closer to the controls, eyeing darting around as he watched Mikey’s shell.

“We’re heading into a room where we gather all the major heads of individual sectors of the Resistance. We do that when we have to decide on something…  big. ”

Big? Head leaders?

Caden felt like his head would explode from the new and foreign information, not understanding the situation.

“What kind of decisions? And why am I needed?”

Leo hesitated on answering, biting his lip. “It can range from questioning why we have Tova with us… to your whole existence in general when you were created by Draxum.”

Caden flinched at the comment. 

“Remember, they all think you’re me. So, when they hear news that I’m suddenly a teenage kid again, well, it’s bound to stir up questions.” He informs, sighing in exhaustion as to what was to come, he then straightens himself up when they reach a door.

“Only speak when spoken to, got it? And… just keep an open mind. These meetings can get intense.”

With that said, the door opens, and Mikey offers a quick glance down at Caden before bringing him inside the room.

The moment the door opened, the atmosphere changed again.

It hit Caden like a wave, thick, charged, and suffocating. The room wasn’t particularly large, but the energy inside made it feel ten times smaller. Lit with a dim, golden overhead glow and lined with mismatched seating and scavenged tech, the meeting room had the air of an old war bunker turned strategy chamber. And every pair of eyes in that room turned toward him.

Caden stiffened, subconsciously pulling Tova closer.

He shifted over to see who even was in the room. He felt a bit more at ease to see familiar faces such as the brothers, April and even Draxum.

But then, there were the others he had no recollection of meeting. Some were mutants, some were humans.

Two mutants caught his eye, a large hippo and a small worm. With the worm mutant perched up on the hippos shoulder. 

To the other side was a tall dark-skinned human man, with red glasses and cropped hair. He wore a tattered white lab coat, some sort of yellow armor underneath and grey pants. On his coat was a name tag that read ‘Dr. Stockman’.

Beside him was a tiger yokai, an eyepatch over his right side with a cropped, stub tail and scars over his arms. He wore some kind of battle-like clothing.

On the other end there was a human looking girl, with short brown hair, wearing a nose ring. She stood beside April. 

And lastly there was one other figure. An incredibly tall yokai with wings. Caden had to do a double take on this yokai who reminded him of a dragon from the stories Draxum told him about very briefly during his stasis.

“Thank you for bringing him in.” Donnie sighs, looking towards his brother who nods and leads Caden to stand in the middle, so that he is in front of the new people he’s never met before.

“…what’s going on?” Caden nervously spoke up, causing some to flinch at his voice.

“He doesn’t sound like Master Leonardo.” The tiger lightly growls, huffing in curiosity. “That’s because I’m—“ Caden began only to be shushed by Leo who gripped his shoulder tightly.

Right. They don’t know. And they shouldn’t. Too dangerous.

Caden bit back the comment, going quiet as the dragon yokai looked at him with narrowed eyes. “Before you were summoned, we had a conversation with your brothers here, and Draxum. They have provided us with information about your situation.”

Leo tilted his head in the mindscape, his eyes darting over to his family. “What did they say?” Caden had asked, knowing Leo was just as curious as him.

“When you left that day, to go off and stupidly fight Prime by yourself… there was an accident and you lost consciousness.” The dragon-like figure announced, Caden’s attention drawn to her with curiosity as to what she was saying.

“They found you luckily, brought you back. But given how serious your injuries seemed to be, Master Donatello and Draxum worked together, provided a serum of sorts and injected your body with it. However, the side effects of it was that you became increasingly young again. And that your memories are now jumbled.”

Caden blinked, glancing over to the Hamato family who looked a little on edge. Obviously they were lying about some stuff, not wanting to reveal the actual truth of this whole situation.

“That’s… right.” Caden nods, agreeing with what they believed happened.

This caused some murmurs to echo about. Caden’s skin prickled under the weight of their hushed muttering that followed his agreement; they weren’t loud, but they were sharp, laced with suspicion, curiosity, and more than a little unease. He could feel it bleeding into the room.

Donnie cleared his throat, stepping forward. “Look, we understand this isn’t exactly protocol. But we weren’t about to let Leo—Caden—stay on the battlefield any longer. He would’ve died.” The softshell’s voice was steady, but his hands clasped behind his back betrayed a hint of nervous fidgeting.

“Caden… that’s the name you chose to go by?” The hippo spoke up, curious and surprised as Caden looked over at him, gulping.

“Yes… I feel more comfortable with that name right now. Given the… circumstances.” He cringed internally at himself, he sounded and felt weird about all of this.

How they were judging him. Watching him to see if he would break.

“You’re telling me.” The tiger yokai rumbled, arms crossed tightly across his chest, “That a serum reversed his age, jumbled his memories, and now this kid.” He paused and pointed a clawed finger directly at Caden, “Is all that’s left of our so-called Resistance leader?”

Leo growled in the mindscape, his aura flaring briefly. “I’d like to see him last a week in our position.”

Caden didn’t speak, didn’t rise to the bait. He just stood still, eyes dropping slightly, aware of how small he probably looked to all of them, barely a teen, hugging a Krang pup hound like a stuffed animal.

Tova let out a chirp, catching their attention. “Ugh, and I’m still confused as to why this thing is here.” The tiger adds, growling lightly at Tova who perked up slightly at the growl, narrowing its eyes and trying to return the intimidating snarl back.

“Tova’s not a threat.”

“Tova? You named it?” Dr. Stockman commented in more curiosity than anger. “Fascinating… our leader bonded with a Krang life form.” He mumbled, which caused some more murmuring.

“…who the hell are they, Leo?” Caden had enough of being in the dark of all this. His eyes gazing up to the older slider who let out an exhausted sigh. “The hippo is Hynpo. The worm is his husband Warren. We go way back with them.” He points out, but Caden blinked at the ‘husband’ comment.

How was that even possible for a hippo and a worm?

“That tiger who doesn’t know when to shut his trap is Tiger Claw. He and I don’t get along that well.”

Caden can silently agree that he wasn’t thrilled with this Tiger Claw guy either.

“That’s Sunita beside April. She’s actually a yokai, but she’s wearing a cloaking device to hide her form.”

“She seems nice.” Caden informs, noticing how she awkwardly smiled at something April was saying. “She is. Probably the only ‘normal’ one here out of everyone.” Leo briefly snorts in amusement before shifting his focus.

“That guy there is Baxter Stockboy.”

“His name tag says Stockman.”

“He changed it, but he’ll always be Stockboy to us.” Leo chuckled.

Then focusing his eyes on the dragon yokai, “And that’s Jhasutru. She’s a head medic. Mostly ran the med bay alongside me, but I guess it's all on her now. She’s skilled but blunt. So don’t take any of her harshness to heart.”

Caden nods stiffly, “Anyone else? Or is this everyone?”

Leo sighed, nodding, “There’s two more. But they must’ve been busy. They’re in other bases of the Resistance. In fact most of everyone here is from different bases.”

Caden widened his eyes, “Different bases? There’s more out there?” He inquired, but Leo didn’t verbally respond, especially when their attention collectively focused back on the meeting when Jhasutru stood up, tall and lean.

Up close, she was even more impressive. Towering and elegant, feathered wings shifting with each step like a cloak woven from galaxies. Her sharp gaze fell on Caden with unreadable intensity, wings trailing behind her like ancient banners. Tova squeaked and buried themself further into Caden’s arms.

“You do not remember everything…” She said carefully. “But instincts do not lie.”

Caden’s brow furrowed. “Instincts?”

She nodded once. “When Commander O’Neil and you were cornered, you fought. When you went to protect this…Krang pup in the cafeteria, you used something old—mystic. Something that we believed you lost a few months ago. That’s not something a mind can fake. It’s not a memory. It’s core. Essence.”

Leo flinched at that, and Caden felt it, like something tight coiling in their shared center.

“So…” The hippo mutant spoke up for the first time, voice oddly soft compared to his size, “You’re sayin’ even if he doesn’t know who he is… he might still be the same where it counts?”

“It’s a possibility.” She replied. “But the possibility is not certain.”

Dr. Stockman, pushed his glasses up his nose and muttered, “More like a walking science experiment. Fascinating… unstable, but fascinating.”

April scowled from where she stood beside Sunita. “He’s not an experiment. He’s family.”

Caden turned slightly toward her, startled by the warmth in her voice. It grounded him, even if just for a moment. But it also painted a clearer line between those who defended him and those who were still unsure if he was worth the risk.

“Regardless of how he got here.” Tiger Claw spoke, voice now addressing everyone, “We must decide what role he plays moving forward.”

Caden's grip on Tova tightened. He could feel his pulse thudding in his throat.

Leo’s voice echoed quietly within him, serious and still. “This is it. They’re deciding if they can trust us… or if we’re a liability.”

“What… what kind of role?” Caden asked aloud before he could stop himself.

Silence followed.

Then, Tiger Claw opened his mouth again. “Simple. Either you lead us like the Master Leonardo we remember… or you step aside. Because if you’re not ready to be him again, someone else needs to be.”

That struck something deep in Caden. He didn’t speak for a moment. Neither did Leo. 

It wasn’t just about proving he was still useful, it was about proving he deserved to be here at all.

In fact Leo seemed more peeved than ever, tugging Caden aside and taking over the body, glaring through the eyes of the borrowed mutant.

“Are you seriously questioning if I can still lead?”

His voice was suddenly serious, gaining the focus on everyone who was briefly startled by his change of behaviour. Leo placed Tova down onto the floor, stepping forward with an aura of authority.

“I may be different right now. And my memory isn’t all there…”

He stops at Tiger Claw’s table, slamming his hands down on the surface and leaning forward with a nasty stare.

“But I am not going to be replaced. I am sticking around whether you think I can or not.”

Tiger Claw lowly growls at him, their stares not wavering so easily as the air felt more suffocating. Tension high.

“If any of you are concerned about whether or not I can handle my responsibilities as leader again, given my unique circumstances, then I’ll give you a reason not to worry.”

He turns away, looking back up at Jhasutru, “Observe me. Test my decisions. Watch how I can act. You’ll see I am still me. Just different.” He declares, placing a hand over Cadens plastron.

Caden felt his throat tighten up. Leo was angry, annoyed, peeved, and he has a right to be. But Caden didn’t know if Leo realised what he was saying. What he was promising.

“Leo—“

He was ignored by the slider who glared ahead with determination at the others, who watched him with judgement, taking in what he said into heavy consideration.

“Very well… show us that you are still Master Leonardo. The so-called greatest ninja we’ve seen.” Tiger Claw announces, nodding in agreement as the others do the same.

Leo, who was still in control, smirked at them.

“Just don’t get in the way, unless you have to.”

---

“Why’d you do that?!”

“I don’t know!”

“Surely you must know! You basically just said to them that I can lead the Resistance!”

Ever since they left the meeting room, Caden was quick to jump onto Leo’s throat, panicked, afraid and pissed off at the older slider.

Leo didn’t quite mean what he said back there. He was thinking of himself, that he knew, and during that moment of showing how determined he was to still lead the Resistance, he had all forgotten that he was in another body. Not his own that was still in Draxum’s lab, healing, possibly one he could never go back to.

Leo immediately knew the mistake he made when he said those things in the meeting room to all those yokai and people. But he couldn’t take it all back, it would look suspicious of him.

“I’m thinking, all right?! Just… shut up for a moment while I think.” Leo snapped down at the younger, inexperienced mutant who glared up at him.

“Thinking huh? Now you’re doing that? Where did that thinking go back there, huh?” He sasses, angrily throwing his hands up in the air and pacing around in a circle within the mindscape.

 

 

Caden’s body had been sitting down against Leo’s room, just outside as they couldn’t get themselves in the right mindset to sit by themselves in the dark of the room, not when their minds were racing about Leo's egotistical behaviour earlier.

Leo paced within the shared mindscape, jaw clenched tight as he tried to unravel his own spiral of decisions. Caden’s eyes were still locked on the floor, limbs taut with frustration and confusion.

“You really don’t get it, do you?” Caden finally said aloud, voice low but cutting.

Leo flinched.

“I’m not you.” Caden continued. “I’m not the leader they know. I’m not the one with the training, the years, the experience. I’m just someone who woke up from years of being in stasis. Got you zapped into my head. And now you just told them, people that I’ve never even met, that I could lead them into war.”

Leo’s breath hitched in the mindscape. “I didn’t mean to—”

“But you did!” Caden exploded, voice shaking. “You stood there. You took control. And you spoke like it was you who was gonna do all the work. But that’s me now. I’m the one walking, talking, breathing. I have to face them again. Not you.”

Leo didn't respond immediately. In the silence that followed, the air thickened again with tension, not from the world around them, but from within.

“I didn’t want to feel helpless…” Leo finally admitted. “Not again. Not after everything. I saw them judging you, judging us, and I couldn’t sit back.”

“You saw them judging  you .”

Leo tenses, blinking briefly in shock at the sharp comeback. But Caden wasn’t done.

“And now you’ve given them expectations I can’t meet!” Caden snapped. “You think I can just be you? I’m not even sure who I am yet! I’m told I’m you, and it’s messing with me!”

Leo’s shoulders sagged. The weight of what he’d done finally started to sink in.

“I’m sorry.” The words came out begrudgingly, like they were fighting past the wall he always held around his pride, but they were real. “I… I wasn’t thinking.”

He turned to look at Caden fully now, for the first time not with command or critique, but with something painfully human… guilt.

“I’ve lost control of everything. My body. My team. The future I tried so hard to keep together.” Leo muttered, voice low. “And now you’re here, stuck in the middle of that. And it’s not fair. To you. Or me.”

Caden’s expression softened only a fraction, his non-existent brow still furrowed, but the fire in his stance cooled just a little.

“It’s not fair.” He echoed, quieter. “But it’s the reality.”

They stood like that for a moment. Not enemies. Not friends. Just two souls trapped in one body, finally standing still long enough to look each other in the eye.

“You didn’t choose this.” Leo said. “But neither did I. And that sucks.”

Leo went silent after that, the air felt like it was suffocating Caden the more he tried to wrap his head around the situation that Leo put them in. 

He wasn’t even sure if Leo going quiet was to have him cool off or if he was shutting down from the built up tension.

“Great…” Caden muttered under his breath, bitter, “Now I’m the one left in the dark. Again.”

He turns away from the slider, wrapping his arms around his body for some kind of comfort. He remembers the stares, the buzzing stress of what was happening. Their comments. 

Tova, who had been silently sitting in Caden’s lap the whole time in the real world, churred, snuggling itself comfortably and napping away like nothing happened.

“You keep saying it’s our body.” Caden said aloud into the void, his choice echoing faintly. “But then you go ahead and do stuff like that. Decide for me. Talk over me. Prove yourself by using me—“ He pauses, fists clenched. “Without even warning me too.”

No answer from the war veteran.

“Do you get how messed up that is?” Caden turns around to face Leo who had been looking down at the ground. “You want them to believe you’re still their leader? Fine. But you made them think I’m you. That I’m the one who’s ready to lead armies and stand toe-to-toe with literal monsters.” His voice cracked slightly, fear clear.

“Do you understand what you’re asking of me?”

Still, nothing.

The silence stretched, heavy and stubborn and yet loud for Caden who growls, stomping his foot.

“Speak damn it!”

Another silence. The exception of Caden’s heavy panting as it filled the void.

Then finally, softly and tiredly.

“I’m not perfect, Caden.”

Leo’s voice was low. Frayed. Tired in a way that Caden could see what the years of fighting in a war would do to people.

“I’ve never been perfect. I just… people needed me. My family. Friends and innocent lives.”

Leo looked at him, his eyes narrowed and face hardened. “Do you think I wanted to lead a war?” He asked, stepping closer. “Do you think I knew how to handle this when it all started? I messed up. I lost people. I lost me.” His voice dipped further, “I’ve seen what Prime could do. He destroys everything… he even came very close to destroying me.”

A memory of Leo seeing his body for the first time in the lab flashed for a moment, Caden recoiled at the invasion of someone else's memory. 

“And yet, I’m doing all this for a reason. To protect my family. To protect those who cannot do it themselves. So yeah, I get what I announced back there in that meeting was a shitty thing for me to do, but I can’t have the people who I gave my blood, sweat and tears to suddenly just… toss me aside like that, all because they think I shrunk down and see me as something  useless .”

Leo firmly stood in front of Caden, observing him with a stare that had Caden’s head slightly tucking inside into his shell.

“I’ll do  anything  to protect my family Caden. I just have to learn how to do it with you now.”

An eerie beat of silence weighed heavy on the shoulders of both mutant turtles. Caden’s throat felt dry, as he shook slightly.

“Fine then. Doesn’t seem I have much of a say in this anyway.”

Caden swiftly turned away, walking over to the controls while Leo remained standing away, watching Caden’s retreating form as the young slider took control, the body in the real world having his eyes moving up to get adjusted once more.

His vision felt glossy but he shook his head, taking in a deep, shaky breath. Tova’s soft movement gains his attention as Caden softly strokes the skin of the Krang pup.

Tova chirps at him, unaware of the turmoil he had going on inside his head as the slider let out an exhausted sigh.

Then he perked up at the sound of footsteps approaching him.

He tensed automatically, expecting maybe Donnie with another lecture, or Mikey trying to pull him into another meeting he didn’t want to attend. His gaze lifted, guarded and wary.

But it wasn’t any of them.

It was Maya.

She slowed when she saw him looking, offering a small, strained smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. She held herself a little awkwardly, like she wasn’t sure if she was allowed to be here but came anyway.

“Hey there.” She greeted gently, voice light but cautious. “Um… I haven’t seen you since you got dragged away.”

Caden blinked at her, surprised and strangely relieved. He hummed in response, his throat still sore from the tension earlier.

Maya walked closer and eased herself down beside him, her shoulder barely brushing his. She didn’t say anything right away, just glanced down at Tova, who chirped once and then fell quiet again.

“I’m guessing it wasn’t great, whatever happened.” Her voice was tentative, but kind.

Caden let out a scoffing laugh, dry and bitter. “That’s putting it lightly.”

“Want to talk about it?”

He hesitated. Then, finally, his voice came out low, raw. “I don’t know where to start. I don’t even think I understand half of it. There’s just… too much.”

Maya tilted her head, considering his words.

“You don’t have to explain if you're not comfortable.” She said softly then carefully placed a gentle hand on his knee.

Caden blinked at the touch. His eyes flicked to hers.

“But I want you to know this.” She continued, “You’ve got me. As a friend. If you ever need to talk, or sit in silence and just not fall apart alone, I’m here.” Her voice was firmer now, a quiet kind of conviction. “I know we haven’t known each other long, but… I see you. Not as Master Leonardo. Not as a Resistance asset. Just… you.”

That hit him harder than he expected.

Caden stiffened, his throat tightening. No one had said something like that to him before.

“You really don’t see Leo when you look at me?” He asked quietly, glancing at her out of the corner of his eye. “Are you believing those rumours of me being Leo but shrunk down and with lost memories?” He inquired, raising a nonexistent brow at her as she shrugged her shoulders.

Maya shrugged with a crooked smile. “I mean, I can definitely see the resemblance. You’ve got that same stubborn crease between your eyes when you get annoyed.”

He reflexively rubbed his brow. “Great.”

“But…” She added, nudging his arm with her elbow, “You feel different. I’ve met Master Leonardo… or well in passing. And you’re not him. Not exactly? You carry things differently. Doesn’t make you less though. Just makes you, you.”

Caden looked away again, heat creeping up his face. He didn’t know what to say to that, so instead he smiled faintly and looked down at Tova again. The pup churred as if sensing his shift in emotion.

But inside the mindscape, Leo was far from calm.

His voice came low, clipped, but urgent.

“Kid, don’t get too close to her. She can’t know about us. About the truth. It’s too risky.”

Caden didn’t answer at first. He just glared over his shoulder toward Leo in the mind’s space, rolling his eyes with enough frustration to make the older turtle grunt in response.

“I know.” He muttered internally, trying not to let the irritation leak onto his face in the real world.

Maya caught his shifting expression and tilted her head. “You okay?”

Caden blinked and forced his shoulders to relax. “Yeah. Just thinking.”

She watched him for a second longer before leaning back against the wall with a sigh. “Yeah. Me too.”

They sat in silence for a beat. Then Maya turned her head, her voice softer.

“Hey. Whatever happens next… just remember you’ve got someone in your corner, okay? Not just your cute little dog.” She smiled as Tova chirped indignantly. “But an actual person too.”

Caden looked at her, really looked, and something deep in him settled. Not completely. Not enough to fix things. But enough to make the silence feel a little safer.

“…Thanks, Maya.” He whispered. And for the first time in a while, he meant it.

Caden was quiet for a long moment after Maya’s words. He stared at the floor, one hand still resting lightly over Tova, the other clenched in his lap.

She was trying. She was kind. But something about it all, the never ending pressure, the lies, the expectations, it was pressing too hard on his chest for her comfort to land properly. 

“I appreciate it…” He said finally, his voice quiet and careful.

Maya glanced sideways at him, noting the stiffness in his shoulders, the way his jaw tightened instead of easing. “But…?”

Caden exhaled. “But I don’t know if it’s enough right now.”

Maya didn’t flinch. She nodded, her smile dimming but not disappearing. “That’s okay.”

He didn’t respond to her short words. Just stared ahead, eyes distant. Tova gave a soft chirp, but even that didn’t pull him out of it this time.

“I should go.” Maya said, standing slowly. “You look like you need space more than anything else.”

Caden blinked up at her, suddenly uncertain if he wanted her to leave after all. But the words didn’t come. They stayed stuck behind his teeth, behind everything else.

“I meant what I said though.” She added. “You’ve got someone in your corner. Even if you don’t believe it yet.”

He gave a shallow nod.

Maya paused a moment longer, like she might say something else but then she turned and walked away, footsteps quiet against the floor.

Once she was gone, Caden sat still in the silence.

“…You’re not going to say anything?” He muttered aloud into the shared void of his mind.

Leo didn’t answer right away.

When he did, his voice was low. Flat.

“Nothing to say.”

Caden scoffed quietly. “Right...”

An eerie, tense stillness took place, the two not knowing what to say at this moment.

It was just two souls, stuck in one body. Both exhausted. Both pretending not to be scared.

Both wondering… what the hell is to come next for them.

Notes:

WE’RE SO BACK

Leo asshole arc continues fr

Chapter 17: [Young assistant]

Summary:

But then the wake-up call came.
Caden had stolen Leo’s life.
And the worst part? No one was correcting it. No one looked at him like he was the kid fumbling in someone else's armor. They looked at him like he was Leonardo. Like the fearless, battle-hardened leader of the Resistance still stood tall—just a little shorter, maybe, and younger-looking.

Notes:

Didn’t have time to draw anything for this chapter but PLEASE feel free to make your own art and idk tag me in it or something. Please I’m begging for fanart for this chapter and series in general. On my knees—

 

APOLOGISE FOR ANY GRAMMAR MISTAKES THAT WERE MADE, I TYPE PRETTY FAST AND OFTEN DON’T SEE THEM UNTIL I ACTUALLY PUBLISH THE CHAPTER. THEN I’D TRY AND FIX ANY MISTAKES WHEN I SEE ONE.

Training was something that Caden had now been doing without Leo nagging him. He didn’t need the voice in his head barking orders, telling him to get off his ass and head to the dojo. He didn’t need to be reminded to pick up the swords and work on his footwork. Caden was doing that on his own now.

He figured… if he was going to be watched, if he was going to keep up the lie that he was Leonardo Hamato, then maybe he should at least start acting like him. Right?

So he trained. Until his arms ached. Until the calluses on his hands split open and bled. Until the frustration simmering in his chest burned itself into exhaustion.

Leo was skilled with the katanas, elegant and lethal. Precise. A strategist with swords. And Caden… Caden was clumsy and unrefined. But determined.

He would practice when no one else was looking. When the halls were quiet and the base was asleep. Because maybe if he trained hard enough, pushed past the pain, then he could reach that same level someday. Maybe if he became good enough, useful enough, he wouldn’t feel the ever-present weight of guilt gnawing at the inside of his ribs.

But the silence between him and Leo was suffocating.

The red-eared sliders barely spoke to each other. They barely even acknowledged one another anymore. It was like Caden had tuned him out on purpose, shoved Leo into the corner of his mind and slammed the intangible door shut.

“I can’t have the people who I gave my blood, sweat and tears to suddenly just… toss me aside like that, all because they think I shrunk down and see me as something useless.”

“I’ll do anything to protect my family, Caden. I just have to learn how to do it with you now.”

His words stuck.. It stung .

Caden knew what Leo thought of him. A liability. A burden.

It was nothing Caden hadn’t already told himself in the quiet dark of his own insecurities. But hearing it, even between the lines, from the war hero himself… yeah, that hit different.

Still, a part of him, stupid and naive and traitorous, had started to think that maybe Leo was growing on him. Maybe they were actually bonding. That the edge in Leo’s voice was softening, that the tension was easing.

But then the wake-up call came.

Caden had stolen Leo’s life.

And the worst part? No one was correcting it. No one looked at him like he was the kid fumbling in someone else's armor. They looked at him like he was Leonardo. Like the fearless, battle-hardened leader of the Resistance still stood tall—just a little shorter, maybe, and younger-looking.

In Leo’s head, it must’ve looked like betrayal. Like they were moving on without him. Replacing him.

And that made Caden feel sick.

Because maybe, just maybe, deep down, part of him wanted to be seen that way. Respected. Useful. Needed. Even if he didn’t earn it. Even if he had to wear someone else’s name to feel it.

So he trained. And trained.

But no matter how many times he swung those swords, the weight in his chest didn’t go away.

And Leo’s silence—his silent hovering in the shared mindscape, only made it louder.

 

It became hard for Caden to not notice the stares around the base. He briefly saw one or two yokai, and people he met in that meeting room blatantly watching him. TigerClaw in particular, always glanced in his direction, feline eye narrowed to a slit.

That guy didn’t even try to be subtle. His eye that wasn’t covered behind an eyepatch was always half-lidded, narrowed, always watching. Every time Caden passed through one of the main halls or the central chambers, he’d catch that flash of striped fur out of the corner of his eye. TigerClaw leaning against a wall, arms crossed, nub tail twitching, golden eye fixed on him like he was prey.

It made Caden’s skin crawl.

Sometimes, Caden stared back. Unblinking. Silent. A contest of wills he never really wanted to start but refused to back down from. Other times, he just muttered under his breath, "What a creep," pulling his cloak tighter around himself like it could block the oppressive heat of judgment.

There were moments, fleeting but powerful, where the urge to shout boiled in his throat. To whirl around and demand, “What?! What the hell do you want?”

To ask the tiger mutant why he was being treated like a bomb about to go off.

But he didn’t. Couldn’t.

Not when he remembered what Leo had said in that damn meeting.

“If any of you are concerned about whether or not I can handle my responsibilities as leader again, given my unique circumstances, then I’ll give you a reason not to worry.”

“Observe me. Test my decisions. Watch how I can act. You’ll see I am still me. Just different.”

It was because of those stupid, egotistical words the older slider had said that still echoed in Caden’s head. Heavy and cold.

Leo had looked the other, higher, important figures of the Resistance in the eyes and practically told them he was still the same leader.

And he is.

But not Caden.

So now, Caden had to live up to that. Couldn’t afford to break down. Couldn’t afford to snap at every sideways glance or glare that lingered too long. He had to be calm. Mature. Responsible. To be Leo.

Even when it started to slowly hurt.

Even when it made his chest feel tight and his throat ache with unsaid words.

He kept walking. Head down. Steps quiet. Hunched over slightly as though he was waiting for the ground to swallow him up.

But his tridactyl fingers curled around the edge of his cloak every time TigerClaw or someone looked his way.

And deep down, he wished Leo was there to make them stop.

But the two weren’t talking. Not even a glance at each other. Leo hung around at the back, watching from a distance and Caden controlled the body. It was clear in Caden’s view that they both wanted to say something. Anything.

But they were too stubborn.

His thoughts were suddenly invaded when he heard the muffled voice of someone standing in front of him, it was only when the figure tapped his shoulder that Caden paused, blinked and looked ahead.

“Master Leonardo! It’s good to see you sir.”

Caden narrowed his eyes in confusion when before him stood a tall man, a gun that Donnie made for the troops slung over his shoulder, strapped down. The unfamiliar man didn’t look young, but not old either.

Messy black hair, some facial scruff and a build that clearly indicated he was very fit.

“Can I… help you?” Caden had spoken eventually, eyeing the stranger who nodded in response, “Sir, I’ve been meaning to eventually talk to you, but you’ve been AWOL.” He starts off, and that immediately had Caden stiffen, clenching his fists.

Of course he had been AWOL. For starters he isn’t Leo. But no one knew. No one knew that there were two separate beings in this one body.

“But now that you’re back… even if your situation is…” He paused, eyes scanning Caden with a raised brow. “Strange, to put it mildly.”

Caden twitched. Just a little bit. A flicker in the corner of his eye before he sucked in a slow breath through his nose. The unfamiliar man smiled like he’d said something clever, grinning down at him.

“You know, I have to admit, I expected more… presence . When I heard the great Leonardo Hamato was back, I didn’t imagine he’d be…” He gestured vaguely, up and down. “Well, this . Shorter. Younger. Kind of… softer?”

Caden held back a hiss.

Softer?

Was this guy serious?

He felt the heat rise in his cheeks, and it wasn’t from embarrassment. It was something sharper. Meaner. Like he was going to snap.

He wanted to yell, wanted to tell this guy he’s never met until now that he didn’t ask for this. That the arrogant asshole had no idea that Caden was stuck carrying the weight of Leo’s name.

He felt judged, and was stared at, never once feeling like he belonged in his own skin.

But he didn’t.

He didn’t yell.

Because Leo wouldn’t have.

Because Leo was supposed to be better than that. Calculated. A leader.

So Caden forced his shoulders to relax, even though every inch of him was screaming. “I’ve been… preoccupied.” He said through gritted teeth, “Adjusting.” He added.

The stranger chuckled—like, actually chuckled. “Yeah, no kidding. You looked like you were limping when you were walking. Guess that whole invincible war hero’ thing was really just hype?”

Caden dug his fingers into the fabric of his cloak. He swallowed thickly and looked away. Focused on a spot on the wall behind the guy and tried to ignore it all.

Don’t bite. Don’t lash out. They’re watching me now.

But the man stepped closer, now speaking in a voice that dripped with mock sympathy. “Hey… I get it boss. It must be tough coming back, seeing the mess you’ve left behind and then hiding yourself for a bit. I even heard some of the recruits talking, some saying that Raph might make a better leader now. Just, y’know, food for thought.”

That did it.

And it wasn’t Caden who lashed. Leo, who had been quietly watching. Listening. Stepped forward, pushing Caden aside with a brisk movement, to take control and glare heatedly ahead.

With Leo now possessing the body, he snapped his head up, his gaze sharp as broken glass. But his voice? Ice .

“Is there something you want from me, or are you just here to run your mouth?”

Caden stared at Leo, shocked, speechless. Was this fine for him to do? He hadn’t spoken to Caden and seemed like he was ignoring the younger slider just as much as him, but he seemed fine with taking over again . 

The man blinked, caught off guard by the abrupt shift in tone and atmosphere. For a second, he seemed to reconsider his approach. Maybe he’d thought he was talking to some weak little kid. Now that Leo has aged down.

Big mistake.

Caden— Leo , who was still not done, stepped forward now, just slightly. Enough that the guy had to shift his weight back a little to avoid physical contact.

“I may not look like much to you.” Leo continued, low and firm, “But don’t mistake that for weakness. Or stupidity. I hear what you’re really saying.”

Silence stretched.

The stranger forced a laugh and raised both hands as if he was waving away the tense atmosphere between them. “Alright, alright. No need to bite my head off boss. Just trying to have a chat with you sir.”

Leo in Caden’s body tilted his head, jaw clenched. “Then chat. Don’t condescend.”

The man gave a little laugh, like he didn’t care much either way. “You know, I’ll give you this—the stare’s still got that classic Leo bite. Maybe there’s some of the old guy in there after all.”

Leo scoffed within the mindscape, grumbling under his breath. “I’m not even old.”

Caden’s body didn’t reply. Didn’t move. The two just stared, one glaring, and the other grinning. Why was this guy even trying to get on Leo’s nerves? Perhaps he was challenging him, challenging to see if Leo was still leader material.

Caden took back his original spot, Leo letting him as he took a step back, calming down by himself. Whether he was aware Caden observed him or not was a mystery for the young red eared slider.

“Sir,” The man began once more, taking in a breath of amusement. “I came to you to ask about the next mission you have for us.” He informs, and that had both Leo and Caden blink, not expecting the sudden question of being asked about missions.

“Um… I…” Caden didn’t know what to say, how to respond. He had never been asked about missions, let alone organising them before. He fumbled for words, unsure how to properly answer.

“Missions… um, you could… uh—“

He tapped his foot against the ground, nerves building up without him noticing. And then, he was interrupted when a hand laid upon his shoulder, a familiar dark green, tridactyl fingered hand.

“There you are! I was looking for you.”

Donnie scolded, lightly glaring down at him as though he was in trouble. “What?” Caden blinked, confused, even the man flinched at the sight of Donnie spontaneously manifesting himself out of the shadows.

“Master Donatello. Sorry, I was just asking Master Leonardo about—“

“You’ll have to ask someone else. I need my lab assistant.” Donnie cuts him off, his voice sounding like he was giving the man more of a warning than a suggestion.

Caden however shot a puzzled stare at the softshell. 

“I’m not your—“

“He’s late and must’ve gotten lost. Come along.”

Donnie was quick to usher him away and grab Caden’s arm and pull him along, the young slider almost tripping over his own foot from the sudden dragging.

“Hey! Let go already—“

“Shut up. I’m saving you from your own incompetence, dumb-dumb.”

Caden huffed, annoyed at being shut down but nonetheless he didn’t argue back, letting Donnie pull him aside and into his lab, the automated door opening before closing once they entered the room.

Donnie released his hold on Caden’s arm, making the slider gently rub at the spot before clicking his tongue. “What was that even about? Coming out of nowhere, saying I’m your lab assistant?” He commented, crossing his arms over his plastron as Donnie rolled his eyes, walking over and flicking at Caden’s forehead.

“Oh yeah? And what about you? Getting all worked up because some idiot doesn’t know their place.”

Caden winced at the flick, before he blinked and narrowed his eyes in suspicion. “How did you know I was…?” He trails off, mostly because his attention drifted when he saw Donnie walking around the lab, grabbing tools off shelves and whatnot.

“I actually do need something from you.”

He turns, arms crossed comfortably. “The Krang pup you bought back—“

“Tova.”

“—Yes, that. I was told to ask for your permission— by no one in particular —to see if I may personally study them?”

Caden gave Donnie an unsure look. Knowing how the purple clad turtle seemed to be, Caden could only imagine what horrors the softshell may perform while he so-called studies them.

Donnie's face had a deadpan look, as though he could easily tell what Caden was thinking when he failed to answer fast enough.

“I’m not going to chop them up or anything. Yeesh, I’m a distinguished scientist . Not a monster.” He assured, perhaps a little offended, and unaware that within the mindscape Leo shared with Caden, the older turtle could only scoff as though he caught Donnie in a lie.

“…Fine. As long as Tova is back in one piece.” Caden agreed.

Donnie lightly pumped his fist in excitement as he mumbled out a small, but audible, “ Yessssuh ”.

“But, can I ask why?” Caden added, tilting his head questioningly. Donnie held up a hand and walked away, shortly returning to wheel over two chairs, sitting in his own with an eager grin when he swivelled around to face Caden at eye level.

“Simple. I want to learn as much as I can about the Krang. See what makes them… tick?” He fished a pen out of one of his many pockets, and began thoughtfully tapping it against his chin. “I’ve hardly ever had a chance to study a live specimen, let alone one that appears friendly! And since you and Tova seem to have already established a bond of some sort, it’s now opened up an entirely new avenue of questions yet to be answered.” He leans back into the chair, letting out an exhale, his empty hand resting on the armrest and one leg crossed over the other comfortably.

Caden heard Leo groan in the background, mumbling something about “Great, you just had to ask him.” and “I can't even run away this time”. He squinted at Leo from the corner of his eye in the mindscape, deciding to sit down in his offered chair and indulge in the beginning of Donnie’s rambling.

“I mean, just think about all of the new possibilities we could look into! Can Krang lifeforms actually be domesticated? Of course, the idea had been thrown out there once before— but no one took it seriously, they're the Krang! Who would waste their efforts on a pointless idea with no evidence to support it?!” His hand holding the pen began clicking it the faster he spoke, leaving Caden floundering as he tried to keep up with the scientist's words.

“What are their lifespans like when we’re not slaughtering them? How fast do they grow?” His arms began waving around excitedly, listing off more questions and theories about Krang biology and what it would mean to be able to safely study a friendly specimen without the risk of losing a limb or life, or being krangified in the process.

“Even more curiously, how similar are Krang hounds to that of earth dogs? Do they share the same abilities? Can they sense things we cannot see?” Donnie gasps out of curiosity, as Caden narrowed his eyes.

“What do you mean?”

“Well, have you heard about how dogs can supposedly see anomalies that the human eyes cannot? Like ghosts and poltergeists. Stuff like that.” 

Both Caden and Leo stiffen, with Caden seemingly feeling the urge to start sweating in rising anxiety. Leo just looked away, tapping his finger against his arm. All while Donnie smiled, the burning curiosity of what he could discover from studying Tova, itching away at him.

Donnie eyed Caden’s reaction, silently observing him, watching as he saw how tense the young slider had suddenly become. As though he was hiding something.

Donnie tilted his head slightly to the side as Caden swallowed the built up saliva in his mouth, “I think…” Caden said slowly, “You’re reading into it too much.”

But he didn’t sound convinced. Donnie leaned back further, arms behind his head, that same analytical gaze not wavering. “Regardless, bring Tova in soon for me to look at.”

He smiled again.

It didn’t quite reach his eyes.

Caden nodded slowly, heart pounding against his plastron.

Why was Donnie all of a sudden… intimidating? Like he was suspicious. Surely Caden wasn’t that easy to read, Leo would’ve told him by now to fix his behaviour if that was the case. 

Donnie was patient when he needed to be.

He didn’t need answers today.

He’d wait.

And watch.

It’s how he even managed to find Caden in the first place, using one of the many security cameras in place in the Resistance base. Safety precautions and all.

When Donnie had seen how Caden was getting worked up by one of the members here, seeing him starting to snap, he had to make a move.

He couldn’t have his brother blowing up in someone’s face. It’ll look bad. 

Caden sat stiffly on the chair, avoiding eye contact as much as he could while Donnie hummed to himself in curiosity at him, his eyes glazed over to one of the computers he had, where it held all kinds of information.

Everyone close to Donnie had a file. Mostly for medical records to see if there was any broken bones or mysticism that needed attention.

He sat back, breaking the silent tension growing in the air. “Bring Tova in tomorrow then. I’m not sure how long it’ll take for me to examine them, but I’ll try and make it quick.” He assured, causing Caden to look up at him slightly, nodding slowly.

“Right.” Caden murmured, rising from the chair and turning to leave the room. Donnie watched and waited until Caden was eventually gone, and when it was just him alone in the lab, he stared down at the computer to his side.

He tapped against the chair he was already in, biting his lower lip in deep thought. He should look back on the file of Leo right? Or Caden as he liked to be called now.

Actually, maybe he should ask Caden to come in tomorrow as well for a checkup. See if there had been any changes to his body in comparison to when he was first awakened from that stasis Draxum had this body in.

Check to see if Leo’s soul was still intact, given how Mikey was certain he put their brother's mind and soul into this spare specimen.

With a huff of unsureness, he closed his eyes, taking in a large breath.

Being the smart one in the family was hard when he had to decide if he should check back over on the files of his own brother.

“…for Leo.” He mumbles, coming to the conclusion.

He’ll have to ask Caden to let Donnie also observe him. He just had to be careful to not freak him out. 

Sounds easy enough.

….

Right?

---

The next day had rolled around in a blink of an eye, Caden barely slept, as though it was somehow second nature for him to hardly sleep these days.

He guessed it must’ve been Leo’s doing. Perhaps subconsciously the older slider was influencing him to become an insomniac such as himself. Or maybe Caden just didn’t like sleeping, afraid that he’ll never wake up for another 17 years or more.

Whatever the case it may be, Caden had agreed to Donnie’s little experimental study of Tova, bringing the Krang pup into the lab where Donnie waited eagerly.

“Ah, just in time. Place the specimen on the table over there.” Donnie quickly pointed over to the metallic table that was to the side, Caden eyeing the tools surrounding the table with wary curiosity.

He held Tova in his arms, the Krang pup letting out excited and innocent chirps as they were placed on the table, sitting down like a dog would on their hind legs.

“What kind of tests are you exactly going to do on them?” Caden turns, blinking when Donnie was already standing next to him, rubbing a hand under his chin as he carefully poked the Krang pup who watched Donnie briefly before trying to playfully nip at the soft shell.

“Fascinating… never been near one this close without it trying to kill me.” Donnie mumbled, grabbing his goggles that were perched atop his head, pulling them down over his eyes as he scanned and observed the pup.

Caden watched for a moment before turning around. “Guess I’ll come back later for Tova.” He states, taking a few steps forward only to halt when Tova began chirping louder, growling like a needy puppy as they even tried climbing over Donnie’s arm (who was actively trying to hold the pup back before they pulled a kamikaze).

Caden walked back over, Tova instantly relaxing as they raised a paw up, reaching out for Caden who gently held their paw in response.

“It seems like your bond runs deeper than I expected.” Donnie hums out, moving around, circling like a curious vulture.

“Would you mind if you stayed with me? Help me out with reassuring Tova in case they get overwhelmed.” Donnie had inquired, glancing over to the young slider who nodded back almost instantly.

“I can do that.”

“Excellent! You can be my little assistant then.” Donnie laughs, going back to the test subject that was Tova. who let out a curious chirp.

Caden felt sweat beading on his forehead, noticing the infamous ‘crazed scientist’ look from Donnie had started to take over.

I’m gonna regret this, ain’t I?

---

[Test 1: Durability Check]

Donnie set down a chew-proof, pressure-resistant cube that he either made some time ago or just had laying around, he didn’t specify when Caden gave him a judging look for owning such an item.

Tova sniffed the chew-proof cube, curiously nudging it with their nose before deciding to bite straight through it like it was air.

Caden and Donnie blinked at the strength Tova displayed when they chomped down.

Donnie hummed in utter disbelief, bringing up his wrist tech-watch, a purple hologram forming in front of him as he types away on what Caden believed was a note taking app.

“The subject's jaw strength is… high.”

Caden deadpans, turning to Tova. “To think you’re only a puppy too…”

Tova lets go of the cube, blinking and chirping eagerly at the two turtles. Nub of a tail wagging.

---

[Test 2: Intelligence]

Donnie let out a hum of pride when he finished putting down the last part of his makeshift maze that he had created in about 10 minutes. 

“Initiating test 2, of Tova’s intelligence.” Donnie spoke up, picking up the pup who pants happily at the attention before they were plopped down at the start. 

“Caden, timer please.” He glanced over to the young slider who gazed down at his own wrist tech that Donnie made for him. 

“Uh… hang on, lemme find the timer.”

Donnie groans, walking over as he tries to click and take over on Caden’s device.

“Would you just let me—hold still!”

“I got it! There!” Caden shoved him away as the timer began.

Donnie sighs, shaking his head as he adjusts his goggles. “This should take approximately—”

A loud crash made them jump when Tova bursts through the wall like a tiny wrecking ball.

Caden blinked before muttering, “You made them a maze, and forgot they’re part tank.”

Donnie felt flabbergasted but impressed nonetheless, “...Noted.”

---

[Test 3: Camouflage Observation]

Caden gently placed Tova down as Donnie finished setting up the room. Both the Krang pup and the young slider observed how the room had been filled full of random objects—pillows, crates, a stack of Leo’s old comic collection for no reason.

For a brief moment, Caden felt the familiar buzz, the presence of the older mutant hanging around in the back.

Donnie however had then turned to Caden, interrupting the brief feeling.

“Let’s see how their instincts work under pressure.”

With a simple click of his wrist tech, the lights go out. But only for 5 seconds before they come back on.

Tova is gone.

Causing the softshell and slider to somewhat panic, the two looking around.

Donnie, who is utterly confused, checks the scanner.

Whereas Caden peeks under his cloak, blinking owlishly before smiling softly.

Tova nestled against his leg. Napping away, and so quickly too. Caden couldn’t help but think that must be a new record.

Donnie gazed over and typed away at his notes. “Unbelievable. They went full ninja.”

---

[Test 4: Emotional Resonance]

Donnie finishes hooking up a scanner to Tova, the young Krang pup turns their head to peer at Caden with wide, blinking eyes, letting out a low whimper as the scanner starts humming.

Caden shifted uncomfortably, arms crossed. “What’s the scanner for?” He asked flatly.

Donnie didn’t answer right away. Too busy typing something into his tablet, running preliminary diagnostics. The screen lit up with various charts and readings: heart rate, neural spikes, and emotional feedback waves, all tied to Tova’s behavior.

Finally, Donnie gestured toward a nearby chair and shoved a thin book into Caden’s chest. “Read this out loud for them. Make sure to change your voice when a character is speaking.”

Caden blinked, then glanced down at the title.

Goodnight, Little Turtle

His face immediately crumpled into a deadpan stare. He pushed the book back toward Donnie like it was radioactive.

“No way.” He said firmly. “Not happening.”

Donnie sighed like he was already in pain.

“Leo—”

“Caden.” The young red eared slider snapped quickly, the name almost like a shield.

Donnie froze, eyes flicking up, as he observed him with calculating eyes. “Right.” He said, shaking his head.

“Sorry. Force of habit.”

He hesitated, then softened slightly. “Look… Caden. You and Tova have a bond that’s worth studying. It’s emotional. They seem to respond to you in ways that I don’t think they’ll do with just anyone. I’m trying to find out if that response can be triggered by tone, cadence, inflection—”

“You want me to do character voices.” Caden muttered with a narrowed glare.

“I want data.” Donnie said smartly, pushing the book back into Caden’s arms. “The book’s short. Just read it.”

With a loud huff, Caden snatched the book and trudged over to the floor, muttering curses under his breath.

“This better not end up on a lab camera.” He mumbled, glancing suspiciously at the walls.

“No promises.” Donnie said far too quickly.

Caden sat cross-legged on the floor, the book resting in his lap. Tova, upon seeing this, chirped excitedly and waddled over on stubby legs, jumping into his lap without hesitation. They curled up there like it was instinct.

Caden looked down at them for a moment, hesitating.

“…You’re enjoying this, aren’t you?”

Tova licked his wrist.

He sighed and cracked the book open.

“Okay, fine… here we go.”

He cleared his throat dramatically. From the corner of the lab, Donnie hit “record” on his scanner tablet.

---

They took a break, mostly for Tova’s sake as the young Krang pup looked like they needed a well-deserved nap for putting up with the multiple tests they had endured.

Caden had noticed the first indication that they were tired, how they kept closing their eyes and swaying before waking themselves up. The little whines they let out. Donnie was too busy to notice, too focused on the results of the tests that he craved.

Caden however had brought it to his attention and Donnie began closely monitoring the sight of Tova and eventually saw the fatigue. So he called for a break, letting the Krang pup pick a spot to lay down and sleep somewhere in the lab.

Caden had watched Tova until they fell into a deep sleep before walking back over to Donnie, looking over the soft shell's shoulder to see what he was working on.

“What’s that?” Caden mumbled, tilting his head at the device that Donnie was putting together. “Something to help stun the Krang we face. Think of this as a bullet.” Donnie explains, smirking proudly at his creation.

“Stun bullet? I thought you guys were wanting to kill them?” Caden muttered, confused as to why this bullet was needed. “Stunning them can be just as effective my dear assistant. Especially during times where you don’t have the time to fire a killing shot.” Donnie explained briefly, gazing over to Caden.

“Young assistant? Is that what I am now?” Caden lightly mumbled, amused at the comment. “Well, I could use a set of hands. And you seem to be doing well enough today with Tova.” Donnie bluntly informed, offering the little job to Caden who froze a bit at the opportunity.

“…seriously? I can actually be your assistant?”

“I don’t see why not. Might even help you remember things. You used to help me out a lot when we were younger."

Caden instantly knew that Donnie was referring to Leo. But Caden, this time, didn’t mind that. He always felt like he should have something else besides training to do. Having to learn something that he actually seemed interested in.

And when he first saw Donnie’s tech. Starting with the holographic screen from his wrist tech, well, he couldn’t help but be curious about what it was Donnie did in his spare time.

“Okay…I think I’d like that then.”

In the mindscape, Leo widens his eyes and slightly clenches his fingers on his biceps, having his arms crossed over his plastron and all.

He…didn’t like the sound of that. Maybe that’s just his protectiveness kicking in. Or something else entirely.

Donnie interrupted his thoughts with a little grin of approval towards Caden. “Very well. You may call me Professor Donatello—“

“I’m not calling you that.”

“…Master Donat—“

“Donnie, and that’s it.”

"Alright, Leo. "

"Would you rather I call you uncle? You’re old enough—"

Leo stifled a laugh, trying to keep his stern facade intact as Caden watched Donnie actively choke on his spit, spluttering for a moment before shooting a soft glare in his direction.

“ Sigh . Fine. Donnie it is.”

---

Caden stayed with Donnie through most of the tests.

He thought it’d be boring, with Donnie scribbling down notes, Tova being poked and prodded, the occasional beep from a machine or a scanner. But instead, he weirdly enjoyed it. 

Tova was fidgety at first, but calmed the second Caden touched them. He kept a gentle hand resting near their side, sometimes letting the Krang pup nuzzle into his arm when they got antsy.

And Donnie? Donnie worked like a machine.

He moved like a mutant turtle who knew exactly what he was looking for—even if he didn’t know what he’d find. It sometimes made Caden feel nervous or on edge.

Because sometimes, Donnie would pause. Glance at him. Like he was studying both the Krang pup and the mutant turtle holding them.

Caden couldn’t tell if Leo was watching him too. He felt him in the back of his mind, curled up somewhere, quiet again. The older slider hadn’t said a word since the moment in the hall the day before. When he’d stepped in. When he’d snapped.

And maybe that was the part that made Caden’s stomach twist. Leo hadn’t apologized for it.

He hadn’t needed to.

Because a part of Caden… a part he wasn’t proud of… had liked it.

He liked that Leo had spoken up. Had stood tall—snarled in his stead. Had made the guy flinch. He could remind the room who he really was.

But that same reminder came with a cost.

Caden was pretending to be someone that still existed. Someone who wasn’t gone, just... pushed to the corner of a shared body. 

Someone who could take control whenever he wanted. And when Leo did that, when he raised his voice or glared or overall commanded the room—the illusion cracked.

That baffled Caden.

And somewhat scared him.

Because if Leo was back, or eventually will be back…

Then what was Caden?

What would become of him then?

Notes:

LOOK GUYS
NEW CHAPTER DROPPED!

Notes:

Caden’s Ref sheet is made by Cimmerian1275 on tumblr

Here’s the link to his ref sheets up close! - https://www.tumblr.com/chil-aglia/778998269662642176/cadens-official-ref-sheets?source=share

His Outfit - https://www.tumblr.com/chil-aglia/779174307205185536/cadens-official-outfit-in-story?source=share